s^^.- 
 
 '^..^■^^^C'i-^ 
 
 -^ 
 
 f^.^ .c^i'Ccc^y 
 
 
 f^ 
 
Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive 
 
 in 2008 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archiye.org/details/firstnumberofetyOOh.ensrich 
 
The First JVumber 
 
 OF 
 
 THE ETYMOLOGICAL 
 
 ORGANIC REASONER; 
 
 OR 
 
 glOeBau laaftcljenilires ©etoitneffa. 
 
 Oldest Reckoner's Witness ; 
 
 WITH ^ 
 
 OBSERVATIONS 
 
 ON 
 
 THE WORKS OF MR. WHITER, AND MR. TOOKE; 
 AND ONE SHEET of 
 
 Clje (3oti)it ©dfpel of g)t J^attj^eto; 
 
 AND ANOTHER or 
 
 Clje gjayon Dttr|)am JJoott, 
 
 IN ROMAN CHARACTERS ; 
 
 AND 
 
 A LITERAL ExNGLISH LESSON. 
 
 BY SAMUEL HENSHALL, M.A. 
 
 RECTOR OF ST MARY STRATFORD BOW, MIUDLKSF-X; 
 
 I.ATF. FELLOW OF BRASEN-NOSE COLLEGE, OXFORD: 
 
 AUTHOR OK SPECIMENS AND PARTS OF THE HISTORY OF SOUTH BRITAIN', ET. 
 
 i^oiition: 
 
 PRINTED FOR THE AUTHOR, 
 
 By Richard Taylor and Co. Shoe Lank; 
 
 i8o;.- 
 
Ic tha, Alfred, Coning, thaes togsedre gegaderode, and awritan, Het monegc, 
 thara the ure foregengan heoldon, tha the me hcodan. 
 
 Alf. Laws. Brit, Mus. Bibl. Cott, Weio. A. I. p. 57. Saxon. 
 
 I then, Alfredy King, these together gathered, and written. Rights {behests) 
 many, those that our /oregangers (fore-goersj held^ those that me hold. 
 
 Literal Rendcrint* 
 
 Cntereti at ^tfltioner^' H^all. 
 
SSlO(. 
 
 HH5 
 
 TO 
 
 inCHARD IIEBER, 
 
 ESQ. M. A. 
 
 Respected Sir, 
 
 Jb LATTERY is as grating to my 
 ear, fulsome to my eye, and odious to my 
 mind, as truth is sweet, pleasing, and satis- 
 factory. I never was insensible of literary 
 favours received, nor unwilling to acknow- 
 ledge them ; and I here publicly avow, that if 
 I had not been honoured with your acquaint- 
 ance, and generously furnished with rare and 
 scarce books from your excellently selected 
 library ; like all other English septentrional 
 scholars, I should still have called the upsal 
 IMPRESSED FRAGMEJfTs of the fourth ccn- 
 tury, the manuscripts of Ulphila : I should 
 never have pursued the study of Gothic learn- 
 ing, with an ardour that defies alike the mis- 
 
 L 88; 
 
IV 
 
 representations of the malevolent, the envy 
 of sciolists, and the self-corroding rancour of 
 revenge. If I live to publish a Gothic and 
 Saxon sheet, similar to those now presented 
 for your acceptance, every month, or, at furth- 
 est, every two months, the whole will be com- 
 pleted in two years, and form volumes, per- 
 haps not unworthy of a place amongst your 
 duplicates from the king of Denmark's libra- 
 ry. Errors manifold you must expect to find 
 in such a navel and original work ; but your 
 liberal mind will make allowances for them ; 
 and, I flatter myself, you will frankly point 
 out many inaccuracies for future correction. 
 
 Believe me, Sir, 
 
 Your's, gratefully and sincerely, 
 
 SAMUEL HENSHALL. 
 
 St. Mart Stratford, Bow, 
 March 25, I807. 
 
THE ETYiVIOLOGICAL 
 ORGANIC KEASONRR 
 
 I ADDRESS Mr. Whiter, and Mr. Tooke, ns literary charac- 
 ters of the first rank in etymological knowledge ; as men of 
 independent minds, as self-thinking beings endued with a 
 comprehensive inrellcct, expanded ideas, and a concatenated 
 range of thought. I address them as scholars, whose senti- 
 ments often vibrate in unison with the oscillations of my 
 own brain*; whose suggestions have much facilitated m^. 
 researches; and whose investigations, when wisely exerted, 
 rightly directed", and justly applied, would produce new 
 and strong beams of light, to irradiate and purify theo'Ioomy 
 horizon of learning.- I further address them as a fellow- 
 traveller, whose eye is ever fixed on the same grand object, 
 the to sv, the THEN, the end, of all good men — Truth; as 
 a fellow-labourer studious to cooperate with them in ad- 
 vancing real science : as an inferior scholar in some depart- 
 ments of literature, thou2;h not much inferior in classical 
 knowlege, and conscious of his better acquaintance with 
 Saxon Manuscripts, and Ulphila's impressed Gothic 
 Fragments. 
 
 The incontrovertible principle on which I establish all my 
 philological inquiries, is this^ that the universal and 
 
 * I must admit that this is thrown out as a lure to modern critics. — ^ut 
 ware, osciLLation, and PCEicRaNiun^. 
 
OKiniNAL LANGUAGE OF HUMAN CREATURES IS COEVAL 
 WM'H THE FORMATION OF MAN, EXTENSIVE AS THE 
 HABITABLE EARTH, AND CAN NEVER BE THOROUGHLY 
 CHANGKD, TILL HIS OUGANIC POWERS OF SPEECH ARE 
 KNyKKIJLKD OR DHSTROVKD ; THOUGH THE PRONUNCIA- 
 TION MAY VARY IN CONSEQUENCE OF THE EFFECTS OP 
 CLIMATE, THE TENSION, OR RELAXATION, OF THE MEM- 
 BERS USEI>, OR HABITUALLY EXERTED. 
 
 This i.s tlie principle which Mr. Whiter has unconsciously 
 adopted in his very valuable work, when he justly concludes 
 that ^Ulirout^li all languages ivhich this af/inky pervades, 
 ike same ettmeut convei/s the same train of ideas," {Introd. 
 to. Etymoiogfcon Magnuwy p. 21.) As to the mode we 
 have adopted in onr literary inquiries, there is really no diffe- 
 rence ; for where he uses the term elements, or " letters iu 
 their abstract state, uu Formed into words, to represent, re- 
 cord, and propagate ideas," the same object is attained, when 
 we distinguish them according to the soun(V emitted by the 
 human voice, arrange them according to the anatomical 
 formation of the body, and the distinct tones produced by 
 the breath, cooperating respectively, with the tongue, lips, 
 PALATE, TEETH, or THROAT. When Mr. Whiter con- 
 cludes that "the same elements will continue to preserve 
 the same meanings through every period of succeeding ge- 
 nerations," I am indeed astonished, that he should ascribe 
 such an authenticated universal principle to *' a system form- 
 ed without contrivance, and propagated without design — the 
 baseless fabric, as it might seem, of chance and of change;" 
 {Etymol. Mag. p. 507 •) when it is so palpably ^^concreated 
 with our first parents*," {IVilkins); coeval with the forma- 
 
 • Otherwise Adam could not have understood the voice of the Lord GtOd; 
 though it is highly probable that no one known language is natural to mau' 
 kindj because the knowledge which is natural woula generally remain. 
 
tion of man, dependent on the structure of the human ori- 
 gans, and therefore formed by the same eternal and im- 
 mutable WISDOM, that made the image of God; and which 
 has not only remained "constant and inviolate" since man 
 received the breath of life, but will continue unchanged^ 
 tlirough all ages, till the Almighty dissolves his own image 
 upon earth. 
 
 I am not conscious that any etymological investigator has 
 ventured to take these sounds naturally significant^ as the 
 grand basis, on which, as the chief corner-stone, his super- 
 structure must be erected ; but I am fully convinced that 
 this distinction was inherently known to all nations ; the 
 guttural AHacHaNG and palatinate GiCHacK; the labial 
 B u M a PH ; and the lingual d a tl e n e th, of the Hebrews, 
 was adopted by the Greeks in their corresponding applica- 
 tion, and connection, of the same organic elements, K, r, X 
 — n, B, #, — and T, A, 0. The system on which I pro- 
 ceed is no ^'abstract theory,** no contrived artilice, but an 
 active practical principle, founded on the basis of experi- 
 ment, on self-evident facts easily tried by the exertion of the 
 organic powers of speech, and ascertainable to precision. 
 
 That such an idea operated strongly on the mind of the 
 learned and penetrating Bishop Wilkins must be obvious to 
 every one acquainted with the real character oi univer- 
 sal language; and I am half persuaded that I am indebted 
 to his engraving of the anatomical exhibition of the organs 
 of utterance*, for the confirmation of the system on which 
 I have long acted. To convince any man of an active intel- 
 ligent comprehensive mind, and not far prejudiced by the 
 common theory of languages f, that throughout all lan- 
 
 * Uta, out, Gothic. 
 
 f I wont answer for Br.ocK-UKADS, or Briluh Critics^ bf.low <hdliv(h^ 
 
617A6KS there is a resemblance in the sound, and an affinity 
 of ideaS; attached to the tones produced by the exertions of 
 the same organic powers of human speech, let him try the 
 cxperimciU upon himself, and practise a few specimens ; 
 I mean let him pursue the wise directions of an almost di- 
 vinely inspired collect of our church ; let him try, then hear, 
 then read, then mark^ then learn, then inwardly digest his 
 thoughts*. 
 
 A, ihtjirst letter of the alphabet, in all languages, and the 
 first, because, from the construction of the organs of speech^ 
 it must h^ first uttered^ varies in English pronunciation as 
 it is combined with letters, or sounds, produced by the dif- 
 ferent members, the tongue, the lips, the palate, the throaty 
 the teeth; or such as are of the serpentine description, or 
 hissing letters; the currish R, or hurrying letter; the 2a- 
 STZcRasH of the Jews; it is the natural sound emitted by 
 hiiman beings, when the tongue is at the greatest distance 
 from the palate, and no organ of pronunciation is exerted : 
 it is the breathing of the Smith of Shakspeare, '^ with open 
 mouth swallowing a tailor's news/' O is the same breath- 
 ing ; with a compressed, contracted, or pursed mouth ; 
 OU is the same breathing with the lips downward ; U with 
 the lower lip elevated, and an appulse of the tongue. Thfe 
 lower the tongue, the 'deeper and. rougher the tone; the 
 nearer it approximates the palate, the higher, and softef, from 
 
 (dai.aihho, Gf)lhic)\ the distorting-faced creatures, the French and Italians, 
 apes disfiguring the " httmanform divine-" or the mincing misses, or masters, 
 who cannot, in the language, of Collier {Tim BoNnn), "open their mouth, and 
 say AYE, but sinippr and say yes." 
 
 * This noble, strung-minded climax, ne% er surpassed in compositionj was 
 first pointed out to me by my Oxford tutor, and valued friend, the reverend 
 Dr. Breithwaite, late rector t)f Stepney, a sound divine, an able scholar, and 
 orthodox churchman. 
 
AU to A len'is ; when the tongue Is a little convex towards 
 the palate ; E is sounded ; when more convex, I j till we 
 get the high guttural palatinate Y. 
 
 B, the first and most simple sound emitted from a closed 
 mouth, is pronounced by the lips only, without the aid of 
 any other organ, is sonorous but almost breathless ; and is 
 cognate with P, pronounced by the lips {lisp) with the 
 tongue a little elevated towards the roof of the mouth, and is 
 little breathless and mute : with F a strong tone produced 
 by a rough breathing from the throat with an open mouth, 
 and the elevation of the lower jaw till the lips approximate 
 each other, except in the centre, without any n)otion of 
 the tongue : with V, pronounced like F, only with a much 
 stronger f iolent breathing (the viy v\-is, vis, vires, the vir^ 
 vigor, forct, &c. :) with M a sound produced like F by a 
 rough breathing, and a rise in the centre of the tongue, till 
 the lips are fully closed, and the sound is emitted through 
 the nose (as hemm, hemming) , 
 
 In the present brief dissertation I shall not enlarge on 
 this subject, which I have amply discussed in my inter- 
 leaved Lye's and Johnson's Dictionaries, and from which, 
 at no distant period, if the Almighty visits me not with a 
 third fever, a work combining all the illustrations, and dif- 
 ferent acceptations, of words given by Dr. Johnson, with 
 new etymologies, analogies, and examinations of '' words 
 of the same race" (Dr. Johnson's Preface) will be formed. 
 I will not with Mr. Whiter and Mr. Tooke attribute ^' su- 
 perlative ignorance*' {Etym, Mag. p. 39.) to Dr. Johnson, 
 nor ironically call him *' the greatest etymologist of the age ;" 
 I will not arrogantly vaunt of my superior attainment in one 
 little branch of the great tree of knowledge of all things, no- 
 tions, and ivords, for an arrangement, a definition, an ana- 
 lysis of all these can alone constitute a perfect dictiona- 
 
 c 
 
 h 
 
Rv : a dictionary i.e. where all things are taught according 
 to my understanding, " teach-thing-arc" tc, tng, r, the 
 Tc clement, on the principles of Mr. Whiter, the tno and r 
 of the organic natural system. 
 
 Conceited presumption, buoyed up by petulance, and ar- 
 rogance, may disdainfully ask with its puckered chin, sar- 
 donic nose, vacant brow, and unexpanded scull, what has 
 NATURE to do with ctymology ? — Much every way. — Is 
 there any natural musical scale ? — Are there two semitones 
 in yiz, /ff, hui sol — sol, la, mi, fa} — Is A grave, hose, the 
 foundation of the monochord, the tuning tone or sound ? 
 Let a man exercising the most discordant organs, with the 
 least melodious and uncultivated ear, utter A broad with 
 open mouth, compress his mouth and say O, then sound 
 successively OU, U, A (soft), E, I, Y, and he will have 
 gone through the natural octave ; his organs of sounding are 
 exhausted ; his tongue is so highly elevated at I, that if he 
 raised it nearer to the roof of his mouth, he could not have 
 produced the guttural breathing Y. In this dilemma he 
 must again begin with the musical scale A, b, c, d, e, f, g, 
 A. lie must lower his tongue, he must keep it low, (the 
 grand principle of distinct articulation,) and he will be able 
 to sound thirty-four tones or letters, which Bishop Wilkins 
 ^^ dares not hoover-peremptory in asserting, are all the ar- 
 ticulate sounds," (p. 379) : but if any writer of the pre- 
 sent day, ifSvLVANUS Urban, \h& Wooden Civilian* , our 
 "old acquaintance," who supplicated for mercy through 
 his friends, as unwittingly erring, when I exposed his igno- 
 rance, his stupidity, and dotage, in the Anti-Jacobin Re- 
 view ', if a tittle-tattling, book-making, Franco-Graio-Sco- 
 to -translator adventure to insinuate that such incontroverti- 
 
 * E? quovisl igno non fit Mercuriut. 
 
11 
 
 ble * natural principles are visionary theories, the ivhlmsies 
 of the mind; they shall sue for mercy in vain. — Why ?— 
 Because such puny-minded^ frog-bloated puffers, swelled 
 with pride on the expected death of the Ox who had trampled 
 
 * My indignation cannot but be excited against the pretended national di- 
 rectors of the public taste and judgment, by the following passage. " Mr. 
 Knight seems to say (p. 49), that he is little skilled in music, and the present 
 reviewer of his book must acknowledge, that in this respect he is nearly on a 
 footing with him." (Brit. Critic, Jan. 1807) Here we have an acknowledged 
 Ignoramus deciding on things with which he is totally unacquainted. — Why 
 does he undertake what he is incapable of executing ? — Why does he waste 
 paper, and the time of his reader ? — Can it be for the paltry consideration 
 of 220 pounds per ann. and a benefice ? But when such puny critics talk of 
 "an elastic fluid sui generis (p. 8.) as communicating sound," they show them- 
 selves totally ignorant of the elements of natural philosophy. Sound is trans- 
 mitted uniformly in the same tone (sharp or flat) through all mediums of the 
 atmosphere, the natural air, in circles or ellipses, proportionate to the resis- 
 tance, or cooperation it meets with. 
 
 I cannot here resist the tempting opportunity of illustrating the doctrine 
 of sounds. The select vestrymen of the parish of Christ-church, Middlesex 
 {Spital-Jields), resolved to increase the number of bells from eight to ten, to 
 have the best chimes in London. When these wise-acres (equally skilled in 
 music with the British Critics) were assembled, they further resolved that 
 the additional bells should be lower or deeper than the tenor, or, for the un- 
 derstanding of Messrs. Nares and Beloe, the great bell. An intelligent scien- 
 tific gentleman ( Mr. John Lesouef ) stated to them that this was impossi- 
 ble, that it was contrary not only to every principle of music, but to nature. 
 The general language of the room was. Oh ! he 's ajidler, he know any thing 
 about bells ! and the result was that they voted two lower bells, and a de- 
 putation to wait on Mr. Mears the bell-founder, to put their plan into exe- 
 cution. At the next vestry their deputies reported that they had waited on 
 Mr. Mears, who informed them that he could not cast two lotcer bells, but 
 should be glad to cast them two higher. The general cry then was. Oh ! he's 
 a fool, he knows nothing about his business, send down to the man at Bir- 
 mingham. To the man at Birmingham they sent, who also informed them, 
 to their great dissatisfaction, that it was impossible; and therefore they or- 
 dered two higher bells, where an additional semitone could be formed agree- 
 ably to the SCALE OF NATURE. That many pretended cognoscenti in music 
 are totally ignorant of such natural principles, I am convinced ; for I have 
 heard a lady play gracefully a lesson of dementi's, who knew nothing about 
 it; but how a man, of an investigating mind, can see the black keys of a 
 harpsichord, and observe the two hiatuses in the rows of every octave, and 
 not ask himself why, is to me unaccountable. 
 
12 
 
 them under his feet, have compelled his naturally generous 
 nature to overwhelm * such poisonous reptiles. 
 
 1 will relax a few minutes from the pursuit of real know- 
 ledge^ to furnish Mr. Beloe with a "literary anecdote" for 
 liis additional collection. In the month of August, 1798, 
 I was requested by a most respectable bookseller to call 
 upon Mr. Reeyes, who had presented hjs compliments, and 
 said that he wished particularly to see me, in consequence 
 of my publication of Specimens, 8cc. of South Britain. I 
 "waited upon him in Cecil street. This was my first intro- 
 duction to Mr. Reeves, who desired me to assist Mr. John 
 Giflbrd in the ylnti-JaQohin Review and Magazine, which 
 I was led to presume was supported by most of the gentle- 
 men that conducted the ''Afiti- Jacobin IVeekly Examiner" 
 
 A WONDEllFULLY STRANGE DELUSION. Nc^t month, 
 
 among other cursory observations, Mr. R. observed, — Per- 
 haps, Mr.H. you are little aware, that, in the October Reviews, 
 your Saxon and English Languages reciprocally illustrative 
 of each other, is agreed on to be d-mn-d ; in the Gen- 
 tleman's Magazine, by Gough, the Saxqn Professor, and 
 another ; in the Analytical Review by Mr. Horne Tooke, 
 and the two Editors ; and I am applied to by Mr. Beloe, to 
 expose your total ignorance of the Saxon language, lest the 
 British Critics should comparatively be iho^ight to possess 
 only glimmering eyes. Mr. Reeves happened to differ 
 somewhat in opinion from f" Titty-mouse cwc^Tatty- 
 
 * That British Critics, and scholars enlightened by the Gentleman's Maga- 
 zine, should not know the meaning of ichelm better than S. H. cannot be 
 doubted, for he thinks it is the Greek ovXefAivn*, uulmn, whelvien. 
 
 f At the time when Butterworth Bayley, Esq. supported by his neigh- 
 bour Dr. Perceval, (congratulators of each other by namby-pamby compo" 
 
MOUSE,'* and wrote a tolerable review, which appeared the 
 first article in the Anti- Jacobin of October. To prevent 
 the possibility of a denial of this fact by such sycophants 
 (the humpty-dumpty kings of Bentlcy)fth\s prediction was 
 completely verified ; and I had a well-charged Blunderbuss 
 prepared, and lodged its contents in their gizzens, in the 
 month of November. Since that period, this generation of 
 vipers, (this kuni nadre, Goth, Luc. 3. 7- — Naeddrena 
 cyn. Sax, Matt, 3.7- — Nedrana cynn. Rush, Gloss. — This, 
 kin, kindle, of adders (to gratify Sylvanus Urban I give 
 him a Gothic, as well as "a Saxon name, to continue the 
 roll of his titles," Gent. Mag. April 1806, p,3o3) have not 
 emitted their poisonous forked tongues against me, but hid 
 it in their native ordure; till some sibilant, hissing Serpent, 
 of their Gang, informed them that I was dead or dying; for 
 it was the opinion of medical men, for many months, that I 
 could not live many days. Then the Caput mortuum of a 
 British Critic, and a IVooden Civiiian, cou]d open its mouth 
 withimpunity; (as "dead men tell no tales;*') they might call 
 him an idle declaimer, in perfect unison with the principle 
 adopted by a chattering Magpye, when he preys on the car- 
 
 sitions) opposed Sir Thomas Egerton, (the present Earl of Wilton,) for the 
 County of Lancaster, the inimitable Thy er wrote such stanzas, happily ap- 
 plicable to modern literati conversaziones, when sculls meet with expanded 
 reviews, pamphlets, and smirking phizzes. April 1st, 1S07, 
 
 B. A Scipio I, a LceVuis you, f 
 
 Our names shall classic be. 
 And MASTER Got/gh and miss Bdae 
 Delightfully shall play. 
 
 N. But rough as is the northern blast, 
 Blunt f Henshali, I find here, 
 Who always speaks whate'er he thinks ; 
 Q. And " that I dread to hear." 
 
 \ Originally the generous, worthy, open-hearted Joseph Pickford, Esq. 
 of Roy ton in Lancashire, (tvho has Assumed the name of RadciifTe), patron 
 of Collier, the author of Tvn Bobbin. 
 2 
 
t4 
 
 case of a high-mettled Racer. ** GilbertWakefifcld," says the 
 British Critic, {No. 143, p. 490) '*had not a particle of taste 
 or judgment; a chaos of literature rambled in his head." 
 Alas, poor Wakefield ! so to be trampled upon by a malevo- 
 lent ass. Though I encountered him when living too suc- 
 cessfully, for his peace of mind, in my 'Collected Review of 
 Wilberforce, Wakefield, Bclsham, and Hutton,' (* Anti^ 
 Jacobin Review, Vol. 1, p. 562.) yet I pitied him as a clas- 
 sical, elegant scholar, deluded by Dissenters. 
 
 The conduct of the Editors of the Gentleman* s Mn<razifie, 
 and British Critic, in their review of a Sermon preached bv 
 me in my Parish Church, on the day appointed for a ge- 
 neral thanksgiving on Nelson's victory, proves to me in- 
 controvertibly their malevolence, their eiivij, their little- 
 minded system of misrepresenting every thing that I pub- 
 lish. To counteract such machinations, I am reduced to 
 the necessity of publishing my present works in Octavo pe- 
 riodical Numbers^ which shall appear the first day of each 
 
 • Since Mr. Giffbrd has asserted that " not one writer of respectability has 
 discon^nued his assistance from the first establishment of the work to the 
 present moment" {And-Jatohiitt February 1802, where the motlo prefixed 
 is MENTiRi NEscio); I think myself justified in stating some works that I sup- 
 plied from October 1798 to September 1799, and let sc/ioZar^ compare them 
 with the articles furnished by any one reviewer of the present day, and I 
 shall be satisfied. A UUer to the Church of England^ &c. Fol. 1. p. 396. Old- 
 fiel<rs History of Parliaments. Behham's Histories. Home Tooke's Etna, Tlrt^e- 
 Mr».' Pei/rou-se's i^oyage. Fun Braanis Embassy. George Rose's Pamphlet. 
 Clement's Sermons. Fitzalhirn. Amvual Register, Fol. 3. Cadogan's Sermons, 
 (with the exception of an oflTensive note, by John GifFord, Esq.) The greatest 
 part of Revietvers reviewed, during that period. The British Constitution, its 
 Excellency, (Sfc. {to be continued ; but which I defy any man to continue with 
 equal spirit, correctness, aijd knowledge, without my MSS.) Paine' s Age of 
 Reason, &c.— I openly avow such publications, as I never wittingly wrote a 
 line to hurt the feelings of a fellow-creature, where truth and justice did 
 not demand exposure and correction. 
 
15 
 
 months if my health permit my studies. Each Number will 
 contain one sheet of the Gothic Gospels, with one sheet 
 of Saxon from the Durham Book, Collations from the 
 Rush WORTH MS. and one sheet of offensive and defensive 
 Reckonings. Mr. Gough's ^^ old acquaintance" will teach 
 him in what college he has studied, and easily persuade him 
 that he had an ^'university education;" {Gent. Mag. April 
 1806) for, thanks to God, he had no acac/emzcaZ education, 
 in the modern application of such term. He trusts that he 
 can evince to the *^ world of scholars *" that he was a sound 
 Manchester \ ^^ school boy*' before he wrote the "fustian 
 declamation'' of Mr. Gough, {Hid.) or the simple '^ decla- 
 mation'* of one *^ unfortunate (for indeed he is not an ilU 
 tempered \\\) reviewer!" {Brit. Crit. June 1806, p. 682.) 
 I wish these KprnnouraToi attached some meaning to their 
 words, or had common sense. What idea {if any) do they 
 intend to convey by their condemnmg term declamation ? I 
 presume, like other simpletons, they consider it a florid 
 rhetorical harangue without argument. To confute these 
 babblers, I will give a short extract of sound reasoning, {Ser- 
 mon, p. 5.X) 
 
 * Mr. Home Tooke's consequential term, but to me it is a terra incogmta, an 
 invisible orb. 
 
 f I have some pickled rods for them, a posteriori, and I will occasionally 
 treat these idle blockheads with a ride upon Lawson's grey mare. 
 
 ^ Here let us pause — and mark the wisdom of the Almighty, in executing 
 the divine will. When St. Paul was tossed by tempestuous winds, when *' he 
 was surrounded with quicksands, when neither sun nor stars appeared," in 
 the firmament of heaven, " for many days;" when all " hopes that the vessel 
 would be saved" were taken away; then Paul stood forth in the midst of the 
 crew, and exhorted them to be of good cheer, for there shall be no loss of 
 any man's life among you, but of the ship; for there stood by me this night 
 the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, saying—* Fear not, Paul, 
 
 iL. 
 
16 
 
 But bow can these corrupters of the principles of taste 
 call this composition, ^vritten in six hours, a Declamation i 
 Do I declaim against Nelson ? do I call him names P do I 
 clamour him ? For a declamation is to caLL hiM, in Lord 
 Bacon's words " to clamour counsels;" and, in its best ac- 
 ceptation, is a composition distinct from a Dissertation, as 
 yielding little illustration or instruction. Had they called it 
 a Panegyric, or, with a friend of mine, a Pindaric Ode, 
 rather than a Sermon, 1 should have coincided with them 
 in opinion. 
 
 For the present, I leave these poor weak-headed, self-in- 
 fatuated mortals to the little reflection of their trifling minds ; 
 and respectfully solicit the severest criticisms, censures, and 
 communications of Mr. Whiter and all sound etymological 
 scholars, (especially the members of our two universities,) 
 on the following sheets, which will be gratefully received* 
 I am sincerely anxious only for truth ; I am conscious of 
 many very great errors, and imperfections, which I wish to 
 be corrected. All information that I may receive, will aid 
 me in my strengthening the fonndation of Johnson's 
 building; for I fully know my own weakness, I am not 
 half satisfied with any thing that I attempt to execute. 
 
 thou must be brought before Caesar, and lo, God hath given thee all them 
 that sail with thee.' — Yet, when the Almighty had immediately communicated 
 such his divine purposes to the great apostle of the gentiles, St. Paul decla« 
 red to " the centurion and the soldiers, that unless the mariners continued in 
 the ship, they could not be saved." — Hence we are evidently sanctioned by 
 the authority of the sacredly inspired scriptures, to maintain, as a sound and 
 pure doctrine of christian faith, that human exertions are required by tlie 
 Almighty, to accomplish his eternal decrees. 
 
17 
 
 Since the period that Dr. Johnson first engaged to com- 
 pile, arrange, superintend, and publish his elaborate Dic- 
 tionary of the English Language, the science of Etymology 
 has been much improved, cultivated, and simplified in Ger- 
 many equally as in Britain. This learned work is justly 
 esteemed the general standard of the English tongue at the 
 close of the eighteenth century ; and properly to appretiate 
 its merits, we should view it as the production of a great 
 mind, intent on illustrating and ascertaining the idioms of 
 our doubtful speech, and reducing the language of the flit- 
 ling day to a certain degree of ClaKsical Precision. He thought 
 and wrote as a lexicographer, reasoning a posteriori, from 
 effects, the generally received sense, and meaning, of words 
 as understood, and used, by our best authors, and advanced 
 with a firm step in the beaten road; not as a writer on Phi- 
 losophical Grammar, arguing a priori, investigating causes, 
 and frequently wandering, and bewildering himself, in the 
 labyrinths of Theory. He has established a durable and ex- 
 tensive building of solid materials, calculated for the accom- 
 modation and improvement of the mass of the People; and 
 not one stone, of the original Foundation, should be rcmov^ed 
 by innovating hands. Whatever additions may be attached 
 to it; whatever improvements attempted upon it; whatever 
 alterations adopted in representing the Opus Magnum of o/Vft' 
 77ia'n, in a new light or shade; not one lofa, from the Alpha 
 to the Omega, of his incorporated vocabulary sh.oukl be 
 omitted. His Introduction, Etymologies, and progre^^sive 
 History oi" the English Language, certainly require fartl^er 
 elucidation and excmpliiication. - ^ ' 
 
 D 
 
18 
 
 Did th« world consist of scholars and philosophical en- 
 quirers into the origin and progress of Words, (as connected 
 by the same train of Ideas,) though I might not admit 
 with Mr. Whiter, ^Preface) '* that even in the vocabulary 
 of a School-boy the alphabetical order ought not to be adopt- 
 ed;" I certainly should prefer such a " General Scheme of 
 all kinds of things and notions to which names are as- 
 signed," according to the distribution of Bishop fVilkins 
 into Forty Genuses ; or an arrangement of the radical letters 
 agreeably to the Hebrew mode, or the principles adopted by 
 Scapula. But I well know the generally natural indolence 
 of the haman mind, and am convinced that far the majority 
 of those termed learned men, more frequently consult an 
 Hederic or a Schrevelms than a Damm or a Coiistantine, 
 Hence the merits of the EryMOLOGicoN Magnum have 
 never been appretiated ; and though it possesses too much 
 sterling value to beo])scured by the Rust of Ages; our self- 
 elected Directors ot" the national taste have stamped it with 
 their hnperial Broad r, as a contraband dLVix^At imported from 
 the country of the G'lps'iPS, with whom they havenocoTwmer- 
 cial treat?/. If Mr. Whiter has presumed that such scrib- 
 blers would either read his work, or conld understand it; he 
 must have been as little acquainted with the title-paging, 
 money-hunting, preferment- courting, book-sellers-serving 
 Ladqueys, as his humble servant was when he published 
 bis '^ Specimens and Parts of the History of South Britain." 
 Mr. Porson then prophetically informed me, *' Your work 
 will not be knov/n for tv/enty years;" and I can tell Mr. 
 Whiter that the character of his learned work has suffered 
 much in the Biblio-polite Circle, in consequence of a cant- 
 ing, anarling' Reviewer (who has glanced over the Preface,) 
 representing the Etymologicon Magnujii, as the production 
 of a man who *' illustrates the laws of theTwelve Tables by 
 
k 
 
 19 
 
 the dialect of the Gipsies.'' {Preface,) By such an enve- 
 nomed sneer of ridicule, in his own language, '^ he has 
 done him up;'' for every Imp, of self-imagined literature, 
 has memory sufficient to repeat the Gibe, to *^ shoot his 
 bolt," and pride himself as a Classical scholar who will not 
 condescend to look into it, lest he should deteriorate and vul- 
 garize his style. 
 
 For the last fifteen years I have thought for myself, aye, 
 and boldly too. At dogmas I successively smile with pity, 
 contempt, and indignation. But my Creed is fixed ; I am 
 not only a professed Christian, but an humble servant of 
 Jesus, the only possible Redeemer of the world, (on the 
 Principles of Natural Justice,) and an ONTI2TH2 in the ever 
 adorable Triad*. I would not have this '^ Hope cut off-'* 
 the consolation hence derived, '^ passing understanding-,'* 
 bereft of me 3 for then I should '* be bereaved." The au- 
 thenticity of the Beginning of the Gospelof St. John, no 
 Scholar (certainly not Mr. Porson,) will deny, and this Go- 
 spel alone would establish my faith. I am a true Member 
 of the Church of England, as by law established, from exa- 
 mination, and conviction. This statement is necessary, in 
 the present age, to prevent misrepresentation, when I to- 
 
 * In this aera of Injidelity, when the Chancellor of the University of 
 Cambridge has subscribed fifty guineas for an Unitarian Translation of the 
 New Testament, I will give two Extracts from the celebrated DurhamBook of 
 St. Cuthlert, a Manuscript of the eighth century, to prove the Faiih, and 
 sound Doctrines, of our Saxon forefathers. At the conclusion of the Gospel 
 of Saint John, {fol. 258.) these words are added, «' mith Codes geafa, & halges 
 Gastes maht, awrit Job. — Renderings "with Gods gift, and Holy Ghosts might, 
 wrote John:" and to evince their belief in the Trinity, they profess that 
 " the thrifalde & thelanfalde God this Godspell ges4ette ar worylda :" "the three- 
 fold and the one-fold God this Gospel set e'er the world»." vrttym 5/ avrai 
 
20 
 
 tally disclaim all deference to the opinion, the ipse dh'it^ of 
 others in matters of human judgment, where the reasoning 
 is inconclusive, the authority questionable. 
 
 I perfectly coincidewith Mr. Tooke relative to Metaphy- 
 sics and Abstraction. The iSc/c7i6e of Metaphysics, says B/- 
 shop JVilkinSy is the " tumbling together of general notions 
 in several confused heaps," the niultiplicatiou of words, 
 about things that are plain enough of themselves. Essai/s 
 imTranscendentah^ or the Human Understanding, only con- 
 found Common Sense. But what does Mr. Tooke mean by 
 his '^ Participles poeticalhj emlodied and sulstajitiated P" 
 (E-rfsoi Tfrsposv-rsL, vol. 2, p. 19.) What are his pG5/ partici' 
 pies P What are his final Saxon 7i*s P What are his adjective 
 aliquid uMS,but a humming canting jargoujan absurd coin- 
 age of a confused mind ? — The learned Author of the real 
 CHARACTER Certainly possessed a clear understanding on 
 this subject. '* Sounds or characters, which are agreed 
 upon to signifij any one thing or notion, are called by the 
 general name of word." '^AII words may be comprehended 
 under the heads integral, or more principal, such as signifie 
 someimirc thing or notion; and particle^ or less principal, 
 such as consignifie and serve to circumstantiate other words 
 with which they are joined." As Mr, Whiter, Mr. Tooke, 
 and myself arc priiicipalJy pursuing Etymological Researches, 
 and little regard complex grammatical notions of 
 Speech; this division and classification will answer every 
 useful purpose for the investigation of radicals. How 
 the precise Mr. Tooke can call adjectives, which signify 
 per modiim adjuncti, or adjacentis alteri, past participles, 
 which are only particles; or final ii's, which only give ac- 
 tion to words, roots ; (from which not only the branches, 
 hut the trunk, derive their vital powers) is to me indeed 
 astonishing I 
 
21 ' 
 
 Primitive or Radical Words are Sounds^ or Charac- 
 ters, in their most simple uncompounded state. Sometimes 
 we may trace the Root to a single letter, an n or an r; very fre- 
 quently to two consonants} and I believe an on'^i/za/ somid 
 significant never exceeds three consonants. This perhaps may 
 be termed a bold assertion without a proof. I will endea- 
 vour, however, to maintain the position, by selecting tlie 
 only monosyllable, in any* language, where there are se- 
 ven consonants and only one vowel, for examination — 
 
 — STRENGTH. 
 
 I shall previously extract the elucidation of prior Etymo- 
 logists. Mr. H. Tooke says, '^ Strength, that which 
 stringethov maketh on^ strong, A. S. streng.'"* See before 
 strong, which (p. 127.) is stated to be " the past participle 
 of the verb to string, A strong man is a man well 
 strung,'' He then refers in his notes to ^' Mer. Casaubon, 
 who derives strong from EcrtYjpiy^svos. 
 
 ^* Videri potest (says Junius) affine Gr. Srpay/Euw vel 
 2:rpa7y;^a> torqueo, stringo."' 
 
 Skinner derives it from the Latin stremms, a Gr. ^T'pYj^Yjc; 
 asper, acutus: alludit et Gr. pujvwcv, pu^vwiu corroboro, (ETTea 
 Trtaposvtcc, vol. 2. p 414.) Mr. Tooke as a rational Etymo- 
 logist should have informed us what string is, otherwise 
 " he gives us no information whatever concerning the mean 
 ing" (p. 397.) of strong. 
 
 I shall now endeavour to decompound strength accord- 
 ing to the Organic Principle I proceed upon in my attempt- 
 ed Etymological Elucidations. Pronounce, or rather attempt 
 to pronounce, st. Vox faucibus hceret. You 5/op, you 
 
 * To prevent a possibility of minor Critics convicting me of an Error, I 
 mention that Strengcth is once found in Saxon. 
 
are at a sttLnd-st'iU, you sUy, stick, i^ammer, 5/utter. You 
 may trace it in <rijp sto, ^^abilis, 5^atute, c^/ablish, 5e/, s\t, 
 st&t, tDHD &c. and i/are at the 5/atcment. Here however 
 we have something se^/led, fix/, f^st. 
 
 Mr. Whiter observes {EtymoL Mag,p, 3/2) that " 'R de- 
 notes the ageiit or doer," and is ** so universally to be found 
 in the construction of languages.** In this I perfectly agree 
 with him, and only add that R in the Islandic supplies the 
 place of er, and ar, and re of er in the Saxon. But why 
 does R signify the doer bul from the /remulous vibratory ac- 
 tion of the tongue against the inward part of the Palate? 
 When R is added to st STR we get a stir, we strain a stride, 
 a stretch, the STR is capable of doitiG, 5/irriNG, iroiuiv ep^v, 
 which spelt as pronounced is ogn. Mr. Whiter so ably illus- 
 trates my system relative to the extensive race of words con- 
 nected with the NASAL organs, that I shall extract the pas- 
 sage at length, with some observations that occur to me. — 
 {Etymologicon Magnum, p, 492.) 
 
 *^ I might be permitted perhaps to hazard a conjecture re- 
 specting the origin of this great race of words under the 
 forms of N, NG, NT, NS, G, ^S or T, which so uni- 
 formly correspond with each other, performing the same 
 offices on similar occasions through the whole compass of 
 language. All these terms ior Being'*, under their various 
 
 * Mr. W. has previously stated, " The ON («») in the Tt/^rr — u», &c. is the 
 beating-ovz — the person — the being— the one beating. It belongs to the AN 
 -^auffa, ON — E«, fiut, EN, (Greek) UNui, UNO, uNuw — ens, zuris, (Latin) ein, 
 ziues, (German) &c. &.c. This is the originof the Latin ^NS, and the English 
 .-*NG, in the participles active am-ANs — mo?i-ENs — Zou-ing, &c. &c. " Lot- 
 ENDE," or " LouANDE," was the ancient form of the participle. (See Tyr- 
 whitt's Chaucer, vol. 4. p. 37.) It appears under thf same form of ^ND in the 
 Gothic and the Anglo-Saxon. In a virord, I believe that few languages are to 
 
23 
 
 forms and meanings, may be considered perhaps as belonging 
 to the same Element, and necessarily connected with each 
 other in the organs of Hmiian Speech. Nothing can be 
 more simple than the process, by which we may conceive 
 this combination to have existed, and these forms, through 
 all their changes, to have been propagated. I have perpe- 
 tually noticed the mingled sound of G and N, and I have 
 observed, that the Hebrews adopted a symbol for the sole 
 purpose of expressing it. I have used the letter G on this 
 occasion, because others have applied it ; and it will serve 
 to represent the hardened and the softened sound, such as 
 we find in Hang and Range. If 1 had used the letter C, 
 we should have obtained the hardened sound of K and the 
 hissing sound of S. The T and the S, we know, are per- 
 petually passing into D; and in this short process are seen 
 all the changes, which I have before enumerated. We 
 may imagine therefore these sounds in the organs of speech 
 to be represented by^NG, NC, NS, or NT; and such 
 will be the form under which words will appear, when this 
 combination is fully enunciated. When the sound of the 
 second letter is not heard, the form of the Radical will 
 be 'N; and when the sound of the first letter is lost or is 
 obscure, the words will then appear under the form of G, 
 'C, S, and T. In short, if* in the Human voice there 
 
 be found, in which " N does not perform a demonstrative office (if I may so ex - 
 press it) of person — thing — place, &c. &c. But the consideration of this Ele- 
 ment, which involves in it a very curious theme of enquiry, would lead me 
 beyond the limits of the present discussion." 
 
 I long since adopted this system, when, a mere Ty^-o in Saxon Literature, 
 'I published the " Saxon and English Languages reciprocalUy illustrative of 
 each other:" but the principles there laid down Mr. Tooke has adopted, and 
 I will maintain them against all men. 
 
 * There is not the least necessity for a snpposition, when t^e fact is self- 
 
34 
 
 exists a conibinalion of two sounds, or, in other words, it 
 tlierc is found an aptitude or propensity in the organs of 
 speech to combine two sounds, which are sometimes di- 
 stinctly enunciated, and for which there arc separate sym- 
 bols} this union of sounds must either be represented by a 
 single letter appropriate to that purpose,which we may ima- 
 gine would be adoipted, when such a combination frequently 
 recurred ; or it must be expressed by the two symbols, which 
 are used for these separate sounds. In all the languageij, 
 where two symbols were adopted to represent this combi- 
 nation; we shall instantly understand, that, as one of these 
 sounds became faint and obscure, the idea conveyed would 
 be represented under the form of the other; and thus we 
 shall perfectly conceive, how a great race of words would 
 be found under each of these three forms, 'NG, *N and 'G 
 (and their corresponding letters) impregnated with the same 
 train of ideas. I cannot be supposed to mean, that this 
 process goes forward on every occasion ; since the N and G 
 may be considered as distinct Radicals, and as propagating 
 a race of words by the operation of their own separate 
 sounds. I am desirous only of illustrating the mode, in 
 which such sounds have passed into each other; and of ac- 
 counting for the existence of a race of words, which under 
 these various appearances perform regularly and universally 
 throTigh the whole compass of language the same office in 
 the same situations. If the reader should not be satisfied 
 with this process, I shall be little solicitous to conciliate his 
 conviction ; as the fact remains precisely the same, which 
 
 evident, no or HNG is produced by a breathing through the nose when the 
 Root or middle of the Tongue is appulsed to the inward palate; hn, when the 
 top of the tongue is appulsed to the root of the teeth. 
 
25 
 
 rilone I am employed in establishing. It is with fact only^ 
 and not with hypothesis^ that these di^-cussions are con- 
 cerned. I mean simply to affirm, w^hat I have already 
 / proved, that under all these forms such words with such 
 meanings are to be founds and I have endeavoured to amuse 
 the reader and myself by suggesting the cause oF this indis- 
 putable fact. In detailing the significations of a word, the 
 Lexicographer msty be sometimes permitted to investigate, 
 by what process one signification is connected with another; 
 and in such an attempt he may perchance be mistaken or 
 even become ridiculous; yet the fact remains precisely the 
 same as to the meaning of the word, which it was his pro- 
 vince faithfully to detail. Thus, I trust, T may be pardoned, 
 if after a long and laboured effort to collect a series of truths, 
 I endeavour by a simple process to assist the memory, in 
 bringing the distant and dissimilar parts under one view^ 
 and within the limits of a single principle." 
 
 Thus have we advanced to Strng, the stirring, str 
 
 ivincT, 
 
 ii» 
 
 stringing, Agent ; and find that string is the Mstrument 
 by which you move any thing fixed. Now what is th but 
 the Saxon tho (i. ^.) do, and I venture to pronounce 
 that Strength conveys the idea of a ^* collected energetic 
 active Power,'^ 
 
 But to prevent wilfully perverse Cavillers from insinu- 
 ating that I have selected only a single word from the 
 E^£a TTrsjOosvra for my strictures, I will give Mr, Tooke's East, 
 West, North, and South in one page, and my oWn observa-* 
 Uons on the other. 
 
26 
 
 EHEA OTEPOENTA. 
 The EAST, the west, the north, the south. 
 The Fl'ench Guest, Nord, and Stid, 
 The Dutch Oost, IVest, Noord, Zuid. 
 The German Osi, IVest, Nord, Sud. 
 , The Danish Osty Vest. Nord, Sud, 
 The Swedish Ostei; Wester, Norr, Soder. 
 
 The Spanish language, besides Oriente, Levante, Po' 
 nie?ite, Occidente, Aquilo?i, Septentrion, and Medio dia, has 
 likewise Este, Oeste, Nord, Sw\ 
 
 What do these mean ? For when the English etymolo- 
 logist merely refers me to the AnglosaxonEaj-t, UJej-r, NofilS, 
 Su^, he only changes the written characters, and calls the 
 same language by a different name ; but he gives me no in- 
 fbrmation whatever concerning their meaning: and, for 
 any rational purpose, might as well have left me with the 
 same words in the modern English character, 
 
 H 
 
 Certainly. It is a trifling etymology that barely refers 
 us to some word in another language, either the same or 
 similar : unless the meaning of the word and cause of its 
 imposition can be discovered by such reference. And per- 
 mit me to add, that, having once obtained clearly that sa- 
 tisfaction, all etymological pursuit beyond it, is as trifling. 
 It is a childish curiosity, in which the understanding takes 
 no part, and from which it can derive no advantage. 
 
 Our winds are named by their distinguishing qualities. 
 And, for that purpose, our ancestors (who, unlike their 
 leaniod descendants, knew the meaning of words they em- 
 ployed in discourse) applied to them the past participles of 
 four of their common words in their own language : vi?. 
 
s? 
 
 EAST, WEST, NORTH, SOUTH. 
 
 I am happy to find my system sanctioned^ my taiise sO 
 ably pleaded, by this highly celebrated Etymologist. I am 
 equally desirous to " discover the meaning of a word, and 
 cause of its imposition^* as Mr. Tooke ; and perfectly agrefr 
 with him, that a reference to a word in any other Language, 
 where no information as to its primary meaning is acquired, 
 where the '^ Understanding takes no party' is ^^ for any ra* 
 tional purpose" as a ^' Tale told by an Idiot, full of sound," 
 but " signifying nothing." On such principles I shall en- 
 deavour to investigate the source of those primary Ideas that 
 gave rise to the words east, west, north, and south. 
 
 The glorious vivifying Luminary that " rejoiceth to run 
 his course" naturally excites the first attention, admiration, 
 and almost adoration, of every human Being in all ages, 
 When, from the '^ total eclipse" of night, the sun cometh 
 forth '^ as a Bridegroom from his chamber," man ivould 
 originally view, and contemplate on, this Orb of Life with 
 AWE, with TREMBLING. He would cxprcss his idea of 
 it by apprehensive, inarticulate sounds, R's,SH*s, *Tiw,t2^w, or 
 both combined w\^^, the OR, the ISH, the RISH, the 
 OPAfl, Aurora, orior, orient, ORb, ORigin; theHUS, 
 E2 r<a, osT Germ, Au ST Iskmdic; the urrais, URRistJN, 
 
 URRUNSA, URRUNS, ARRIST, Gotk, ARIS, ARAS, ARISKj 
 ARIST, Sax. EURUS, ORTUS, ORIENS, Lat, OSTAR, GSTRO 
 
 Germ. Sec. If any doubt remains on this subject, I think 
 a Quotation from 7<//ia« will remove it: " uuas tho gako-t 
 TAG FORA OSTRUM, cap. cxGViii. 3. was the Yare-day le^- 
 fore Easter, the arising day, the day of the Resurrection 
 of the Light of the JVorW* 
 
 I think this Etymology conveys a clearer, more correct, 
 pieaning than Mr, Tooke*s yrsian. Jle begins with beg^ 
 
28 
 
 Yjipan, Vej-an, Nynpan, and Seo'Sa^^ Irasci^ Macerare, 
 
 Coarctare, Coquere. 
 
 East '\ The past participle of ynn^n or Ie;\pan, irasci, 
 West (is yry^^, yrr^> ynr^ • dropping the jr (which 
 North j many cannot articulate) it becomes yy^ : an<) 
 South -^ so it is much used in the Anglosaxon. They 
 
 who cannot pronounce r, usually supply its place by a: 
 
 hence, I suppose, east, which means o?igri/, cmraged, 
 *' Thewynd Tiffonyk, that is cleped North Eest, or wynd 
 
 of '^ tempest." 
 
 Dedis. chap. 27. 
 In the modern version, 
 
 ^^ A tempestuous wind, called Euroclydon.** 
 
 u^cts, chap, xxvii. v. 14, 
 Macbeth says, 
 
 *' Though you untye the windes, and let tbem fight 
 
 " Against the churches': though the testy waues 
 
 ** Confound and swallow nauigation up : 
 
 *' Though bladed corne be lod^'d, and trees blown downe, 
 
 *' Though castles topple on their warders heads: 
 
 " Though pallaces and pyramids do slope 
 
 *' Their heads to their foundations : though the treasure 
 
 " Of nature's germaine tumble altogether 
 
 ** Euen till destruction sicken." 
 
 Act 4. pag. 1 44. 
 
 '' Yesty waves (says S. Johnson) that is foaming or 
 frothy- 
 
 A little matter however always makes the waves frothy. 
 But John<46n knew what the vbast' of beer was ; (which 
 comes indeed from the same verb) and the epithet Yesty con- 
 veyed to him no stronger idea than that 6f fermentation. 
 But YESTY here is the Anglosaxon yr^ij^ ier*i5> procello- 
 sus, stormy, enraged : which much better accords with 
 Shakespear's high -charged description than the wretched 
 allusion to fermenting beer. 
 
29 
 
 ging the Question, as he Is much accuslomed to do: ^' Out 
 Winds" musi 7iecessar'dy be ^' named by their distinguish- 
 ing qualities." Why not from the quarter whence the 
 wind blows? Here also I must farther observe that east 
 winds are not always stormy, nor west ones ahvays wet. 
 Even in this Island if we traverse the range of hills that ex- 
 tend from the Peak oi Derlysliire to Scotland-, if we travel 
 even from Manchester to Leeds ; when it rains on the JVes- 
 tcrn side of Blackstone Hedge, it is generpjly fine on the 
 Eastern, and vice versa. The reason is obvious. The va- 
 pours from the Atlantic and German Oceans cannot ascend 
 over the " cloud-capt" Mountains, but drop their fatness. 
 
 I must here observe that if Mr. Tooke's idea that East 
 originated from angry, were admitted, it would not be 
 formed from '^the past participle of yjipan or lejipan, irasci, 
 which he says ^^ is y-fy^^. yy^yt^, ypf"^ • dropping the n (which 
 many cannot articulate) it becomes yfr : and so it is much 
 used in the Anglosaxonj" but from yrre, yr Sax. ira Lat. 
 J RE English. 
 
 *^ The yesty waves" also, that " confound and swallow 
 navigation up," present to my mind the Scene of a 5/irring, 
 striving, rushing Ocean rawe^up to the Heavens, and down 
 again to the deep, ^^ furit ^stus ad auras," Virgil. Yeast 
 also is the arrist Goth, arist Sax. what rises to the top. 
 
 Mr. Tooke derives IVesi from a word which is only once 
 found, and that in the Translation of a herbal, in the 
 sense of to wet, and I know not eyen that macerare should 
 be rendered ivet, for it has various significations. West 
 may be considered as the mi^, or the Sun, set^ in the Sea. 
 Our ancestors expressed the idea of IVest by saggwa Goth. 
 Mat. 8. 11. sinking, and we have the German wiisten, Bel- 
 gic woeslen, waste Engl, the vesi, ivisi Gothic. The Nor- 
 
3» 
 
 Wcfcb, Wef'ij, WefT, or west, is the past participle of 
 Wcj-an, macerarc, To Wet, 
 
 North, i. c. NyripelS, or Nyjip^, the third person singu- 
 lar of Nyj^pm ; coarctare, constringere. Nord and worr 
 (as it is in the other European languages) is the past parti- 
 ciple of the same verb. 
 
 " Fro5ts that constrain the ground, and birth deny 
 " To flowers that in its womb expecting lie." 
 
 Dry den. Astrcea redur. 
 
 Jn the Anglosaxon Kirp'S or Nyjnp^ is also the name for 
 a prison, or any place which narroweih or closely confines a 
 person. 
 
 South is Ihe past tense and participle of Seo^ in, coquere, 
 
 To See ihe. 
 
 > ■ 
 
 " Peter fyshed for hys foode, and his fellowe Andrews, 
 " Some they sold and some they soth, and so they Hued both." 
 Vision of Pierce Plovghman. passus 16. fcl 8 1. pag. 2. 
 
 f ^ Nero gouerned all the peoples that the violent wyne 
 f' Nothus skorcyth and baketh the brennyng sandes by hys 
 ** dry heate, that is to say, al the people^ in the Soulhe." 
 
 Boecius, fol. 230. pag. 1. col. 1. 
 
 Dryden, whose practical knowledge of English was (be- 
 yond all others) exquisite and wonderful, says, in his Doq 
 Sebastian^ 
 
 " Here the warm planet ripens and sublimes 
 
 " The welL-'baked heaudes of the Southern climes." 
 
 Act 2. See. 2. 
 
 I need not notice to you that the Fipench, sud, and pur 
 English word suds, &c. is the same as sod or sodden. 
 And now, I suppose, I may conclude the subject/' 
 
St 
 
 t^ern parts of Europe are chiefly bounded by the waves of tlie 
 Atlantic sea. The general names of Waters, aquas, ahws, 
 Goth, are Ozisej he, Use, his of the Saxons ; Asc, Esc, he, 
 Oic, and Use ; hardened ax, ex, ox, ux, British; ea, eye, 
 the modern termination of places on the banks of rivers. 
 
 Since the element sh, as Mr. Whiter would term it, or 
 tl^M, pervades East, West and South, I shall transpose the 
 order of Mr. Tooke, and endeavour first to illustrate the idea 
 intended to be conveyed by the term south. What con- 
 nection seethe has w'lih south certainly requires much inge- 
 nuity to discover. The Greeks designated this quarter of 
 the world by the characters HAIOS, which I consider as the 
 Hebrew tr^w, ^«, the god of fire of the nations, the sol of 
 the Romans. The sound of n is produced by the action of 
 the tongue raised to the palate or the upper teeth, and a 
 breathing through the Nasal Organs; l is formed by the ac- 
 tion, appulse, and iiection of the same Oral Organs, when 
 the Ireathing, or to?ie, passes beneath, and on each side of^ 
 the tongue. In both letters the regular breathing is inter- 
 cepted, and their difference solely arises from withdrawing 
 the tongue from the upper teeth when l is pronounced, to 
 the centre of the palate, which motion expels the sound 
 through the Nose, and gives n. When the variation is so 
 trifling, we need not to be surprised that these two Lin- 
 guals are frequently substituted for each other, not only in 
 pronunciation, but in written characters. Hovv easily 
 then does sol become S7/.n, sagu, sunnoGo/^. Luc. 4. 40. 
 ihQ Sun had set, (west) sunn a Sax. sunnan hi. thence 
 svnTU, per rnetathesin, suthan, zenith, Arabic. The 
 SUN in its meridian. 
 
 The nadir is the opposite quarter to the Zenith, the 
 NEP0E, NEP0EPOS, NEPTATA, nadr, norde, Nother^ 
 NYR, NOR Sax. near, perhaps the Hebrew nwi. 
 
3« 
 
 At this JEri, whcn.the King*s Repose is disturbed by ar" 
 hftrnnj counsellors, I will give what ylntiqiiaries call a Sum- 
 moiis toParliament: but what signify Records^ when Histo- 
 rians cannot understand them? 
 
 This Record is not addressed to Cities or Boroughs, there- 
 fore it is no Summons to Parliament in the modern accepta- 
 tion of the term ; but i? discreti Milites wer6 appointed to 
 deliberate on theAT/w j'i andKivgdom^s hmriess without arms^ 
 for XV days ; and the Knights of the Royal Demesne were 
 guumioned in arms to check factious Barons, 
 
 Summo?iitio ad Parliament, apiid Oxofi. A^, Begni Regis 
 Jdhannis 15mo. 
 
 Rex Vicecomiti Oxonii Salutem. Praecipimus tibi quod 
 omnes Milites Baillivae tuse qui summoniti fuerunt esse 
 apudOxonium ad nos a die Omnium Sanctorum in xvdies, 
 venire facias cum armis suis^ Corpora vero Barorium siiie 
 armis similiter, et iv discretos Milites de Comitatu tuo 
 iiluc venire facias ad nos ad eundcm terminum, ad loquen- 
 dum nobiscum, de negotiis Regni nostri. Teste me ipso' 
 apud Wyttencestre vii die No^embris. 
 
 Eodem modoscribitur omnibus Vicecomitibus. 
 
 Ex Rot. ClaUs. 13. lohannis p. 2. m. 7. dorsa, 
 
 A Precept to the Sheriff of Oaford in the Ibthijeur of 
 King John. 
 
 The jRCing to ihe Sheriff of Oxford. We here command 
 you, that you cause all the Knights of your Bailiwick, 
 who were summoned to meet us at Oxford from the day 
 of All Saints for fifteen days, to attend us with their arms, 
 but the incorporated Barons without arms for the same term, 
 and four discreet Knights of your county you cause there to 
 
33 
 
 meet us for the same term to deliberate witli us concerning 
 the affairs of our kingdom. 
 
 Witness ourself at Winchester^ the seventh day of No- 
 vember. 
 
 After the same manner a precept was issued to all the Vis- 
 counts. A fac simile of this record has been given in the 
 Archceologia Britannica, with the title that I have copied. 
 But I shall be much obliged to any antiquary that will find 
 me the word parliament in any record before the 33d year 
 of Henry III. 
 
B4 
 
 Addition to note 5, in p. 40 of the Gothic Gospel, 
 Matthew ix. 16. 
 
 * Since writing note 5, p. 40, Mf. Heber has favoured me witl\ Ihre's last 
 examination of the original, published by Busching at Berlin in l773. For 
 the satisfaction of my readers, and confirmation of my rendering, 1 shall pu- 
 blish his learned note. 
 
 '* Incidimus ia lectionem perquam difficilem, non quidem qua sensum, 
 
 quippe qui satis perspicuus ex locis parallelis, Mar. ii. 21, Lu. v. 36, sed 
 
 qua veram vocum dispositionem et significatum. J. et St. (Junius et Stern- 
 
 helmius) legunt duplata fanantha rihis : atque adeo, nullo sufFulti co- 
 
 dicis exempio, W tha, quod cuivis linguse Moeso-Gothica: baud ignaro,-facil- 
 
 lime constat, esse prjefixum roZ rihis, sufiigunt ru fanan. B. (Benzelius) 
 
 legit DUPLATA FANAN THARHis et sic quidem, pro more suo, optime distin- 
 
 guit; genuinam vero codicis lectionem, salva, quam manibus summi viri de- 
 
 bemus, reverentia, non exhibet; eteuim quod excludit a tharihis, eadem 
 
 vetusta manu supra vocem vidimus satis clare adpositum. Ideoque bona fide 
 
 restituimus tharihis, vocem sine dubio justi apud Gothos quondam pretii; 
 
 sed quae tamen qualis sit, et unde domo, investig^turis nobis ungues arrosisse 
 
 adhuc non sufFecit. Peritioribus igitur illud relinquimus, et cum rev. Ben- 
 
 zelio malumus omittere, quam incertam interpretationem assuere purpureo 
 
 antistitis nostri panno. 
 
 Confer Edit. Benz. p. 25, n. a, Ihre, p. 14, y. 
 
At the particular desire of some literary friends^ who 
 are anxious to knoiv the History of 
 
 The Gothic Fragments, 
 
 I shall brief y extract the leading outlines that so 
 eminently distinguish 
 
 THE CODEX ARGENTEUS, 
 
 OR 
 
 SILVER BOOK. 
 
 Ihre, the celebrated and learned professor of the Univer- 
 sity of Upsal, has examined the precious Gothic Fragments 
 preserved in that library with such penetrating sagacity, 
 indefatigable application, and philosophical accuracy, that 
 almost preclude the necessity of further investigation. He 
 has proved from internal evidence, that the original in its 
 primitive state consisted of three hundred and twenty folios, 
 or six hundred and forty pages : at the present period only 
 three hundred and twenty- six pages are preserved entire, or 
 in a legible state. To give a concise history of this invalu- 
 able book, T shall analyse a few of the laboured dissertations 
 of this clear and luminous writer, who has last examined these 
 records, though T shall begin my elucidations by an arrange- 
 ment of my materials a posteriori, and commence with the 
 Fragments as they are now found at Upsal. 
 
36 
 
 The Codex Argenteus, or Silver Book, is impressed 
 on verv fine, thin, smooth, vellum of a quarto form, and 
 purple colour, though some sheets have a paler violet hue. 
 
 The general lyTeceived title of the book evidently proves 
 the colour of the letters : but it has sometimes been denomi- 
 nated the Codex Aureus et Argenteus, because the three first 
 lines of the Gospels of St. Luke and St. Mark are impressed 
 with golden foil, as would most probably those of St. Mat- 
 thew and St. John, were they still in existeuce; and when 
 the commencement of a section or capitulary takes place af 
 the beginning of a line, the whole is distinguished by gold- 
 en characters 3 if in the middle, or any other portion, such 
 part of the line only is thus splendidly ornamented. Here 
 cllso we may observe that the beginning of the Lord's Prayer 
 and the titles of the Evangelists are illuminated in gold. 
 
 Subsequent to the splendid edition of these valuable frag- 
 ments by Dr. Eric Benzelius, published by Lye from the 
 Clarendon press in 1750, Professor Ihre, whose visual or- 
 gans were impaired by study and years, assisted by his fa- 
 vourite Sotberg, and two other ingenuous youths of the uni- 
 versity of Upsdl, has favoured the republic of lettecs with 
 his Ulphilas lUustratiLS* , To the merits of Benzelius, v;h(> 
 had transcribed the original with great accuracy, and his edi- 
 tor Lye, he bears ample testimony; and speaks of the cor- 
 rectness and elegance of the work in highly appropriate 
 terms: but he has satisfactorily proved that the edition of 
 Junius in 1665, and of ^tiernhclm in 1671, were published 
 from a transcript by Derrer, which was copied with such 
 
 * This work was first published in 1753, but Dr. Anton. Fred. Busching 
 has collected all Hire's treatises on the Gothic Version, and other trjicts con^ 
 jiected with the subject, and printed them at Berlin, 111?,. 
 
3r 
 
 fidelity tliat the pages and letters correspofided with eaeh 
 other. When we consider that Stiernhelm was seventy- three 
 and Junius seventy-four years of age, when their editions 
 were printed at Holm and Dort, we need not be surprised 
 that Ihey were glad of the advantage afforded them by this 
 copv. Hence also we can easily account for the uniformity 
 in errors, variations, and different readiD^'S of these editions, 
 when collated with the original text. This transcript, in the 
 possession of Radbcck, was destroyed with other valuable 
 records in the (ire that desolated the greater part of Upsal 
 in 170i\ 
 
 In the language of the precise Il^re, I request the atten- 
 tion of the candid reader to a novel discovery in the science 
 of typography, "riiese antient documents of the Christian 
 faith, as delivered to the saints, are not transmitted to us 
 hy a pen, a reed, or tablets, but by metallic heated charac^- 
 ters, or letters impressed on golden or silver foil, attached 
 to vellum by some glutinous, or resinous cement. Ihre, 
 apprehensive lest his statement should not be credited, re- 
 quested four honourable and literary characters, Klingen- 
 stiern, Celsius, Anmel, and Frondin the sub-praefect of 
 the library, to examine the fragments, to attend to the 
 subsequent observations, and if true, or correct, to corro-^ 
 borate them by their testimony. 
 
 PROOFS, 
 
 I. The form of the letters, which is evidently concave 
 on the impressed side, is convex on the reverse. This is 
 so palpably evident, that the smooth surface of the vellum, 
 if you examine the margin, and spaces between the lines, 
 is found dry and rough between the letters, and the lines 
 of each character are discoverable by the touch of the 
 iinger. 
 
38 
 
 «. Though the colour of the letters is very much de- 
 caye d, and frequently destroyed, yet the deepened furrows 
 of the letters delineate the original impression, so that, by 
 turning to the reverse page, the marks of the letters arc 
 found mingled with its text. From this cause, errors have 
 occasionally been committed, as Ihre proves. (Prcef.p. 4.) 
 
 3. It is impossible that the letters could have been form- 
 ed by a pen or a reed, since these instruments are incapable 
 of impressing furrows on vellum. 
 
 4. All the characters are so uniformly similar, that the 
 least variation in their form is not discernible ; hence it is 
 very improbable that they could have proceeded from a pen, 
 or a reed. 
 
 5. Professor Ihre exhibited to these four respectable ex- 
 aminers a certain oleaginous, glutinous, substance, between 
 the gold and silver foil, and the vellum to which they ad- 
 hered, which was manifestly visible to them, when viewed 
 in the solar light. 
 
 6. The perishing colour of the letters, which in some 
 places are visible in such a manner, that the silver and gol- 
 den particles are discernible in the furrows of the character, 
 while the other part has entirely disappeared, gives further 
 testimony that the book was impressed with mineral letters, 
 
 ' Such information relative to the typographical manual 
 art, was conveyed to men of letters in the year 1753. The 
 learned and laborious Meerman, in his Origines Typogra^ 
 pkicce, has so ably stated and maintained the process adopt- 
 ed for the formation of the Codex Argentem, that I shall 
 subjoin his words ; though, for the benefit of the English 
 reader, I shall give a general outline of his ideas on the 
 subject. 
 
39 
 
 Gerard. Meerman's Orighies Typographicce, Hag, Comit, 
 2 voL 4to. 1765. Vol. 1. p. 2. cap. 2. 
 
 '' Manualis qusenam sit, Ipsa vox explicat, quae nempe 
 absque iTiaj oris apparatus subsidio manu solaexpediri potest. 
 Talis impriinendi modus est, quo bibliopegi tegumenta li- 
 brorum titulis ornant, id vero perficitur imposlto prinuim 
 auri argentive foliolo ; mox typis metallicis, posiquam ab 
 igne justum caloris gradum recepere, singulatini ei impres- 
 sis3 tandemque abstersis linteolo particulis auri vel argenti 
 superfluis, dum reliqua pars literas formans ligaturoe ad- 
 haeret. 
 
 "Quod autem proprius ad rem facit hac ipsa mcthodo ad 
 interiorcm librorum ornatum jam usa est antiquitas, imoln- 
 tegra volumina metallicis literis fulgentia produxit. Quale 
 veterum artificium ignorantiae tenebris hue usque involutuni 
 paucis abhinc annis in celeberrimo Evangeliorum Ulphilae 
 codice detexitj quatuor aliis oculatis testibus probavit, et 
 argumentis omni exceptione majoribus publico exposuit 
 Sueciae suae ornamentum Jo. Hire; unde nollem banc ob- 
 servationem suspectam reddere tentassent, quibuscum earn 
 communicaveram CI. Fournierius, hujusque mox auctori- 
 tate deceptus Reverendus Tassainius, uterque erroneo insis- 
 tens tlmdamento, quasi membranae folium baud admitteret 
 tot repetitam vicibus calefacti ferri applicationem sed con- 
 festim rugis repleretur, et undequaque sese coiitraheret, 
 quod quantopere a veritate absit, experimento per bibliope- 
 gum meum instituto. Adde, quod Ihrianae opinioni baud 
 parum roboris accessisse videatur exalio vetustissimo codice 
 bibliothecae. Aug. Guelpberbytanae in quo impressas lite- 
 ras pariter agnovit vir sagacissimus Fran. Ant. Knittelius ; 
 unde et plures quoque ejus generis libros alibi delitescere 
 suspicor. Utrum vero hie exprimendi literas auro aro-en- 
 tove modus Romanis jam cognitus, idemque qui encaiLsticiis 
 fuerit ut CI. Hirio visum, nondum satis exploratum ar- 
 bitror." . 
 
 He divides, and distinguishes the printing art into ma^ 
 nual and tabular, or that which is executed by the hand, 
 and the press. The former is the mode adopted by book- 
 binders to express the contents, and ornament the coverings 
 
4b 
 
 bf their volumes. The process adopted by them is simple, 
 and easy. On the vellum, or leather, to be impressed, the 
 white of an egg, or some other cement, is lightly spread 
 over, and gold or silver foil smoothly laid thereon. When 
 the proper metallic types have received a due dfgree of tem- 
 perature from the heat of the fire, the single letters or cha- 
 racters are successively impressed on the prepared surface. 
 The heated metallic letters, forcibly stamped on the foil, 
 produce a concave corresponding mark, and, by absorbing 
 the liquid gum, render the gold and silver adhesive to the 
 binding, while the other parts of the superfluous leaf are 
 easily cleared with a linen towel. 
 
 But let us advert more immediately to our present in- 
 vestigation. The antients certainly practised this method 
 of impressing characters on vellum, for the transmitting re- 
 cords to posterity. Volumes are found with gold and sil- 
 ver splendidly emblazed. Within these few years, Ihre, the 
 ornament of Sv/eden, has indisputably proved this mystC' 
 ry^, so long involved in obscurity, by unexceptionable argu-. 
 ments, and the testimony of four eye-witnesses. Fournier 
 and Tassain, indeed, to whom I communicated the discovery, 
 have attempted to render his observations suspected, on the 
 presumption that vellum would not admit of the applicatioix 
 of heated iron types so frequently repeated, but would im- 
 mediately become wrinkled and shrivelled. To prove the 
 falsehood of this statement, I ordered my bookbinder to 
 stamp an entire folio of vellum, as he letters the backs of 
 volumes; which he effected without difficulty, and with 
 little injury to the smoothness of its surfacef. The publi- 
 
 • " Misteries and Trades," — Shakspeare. 
 
 f The curious reader may consult Meertnan at large. 
 
41 
 
 cation of Parts of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans, In the 
 Moeso Gothic language*, by the acute Knittle, strongly cor- 
 roborates the doctrines of Ihre. These fragments are pre- 
 served in the royal library at Wolfenbuttle, and, in the opi- 
 nion of the learned Editor, are impressed by the same pro- 
 cess as theUpsal Codex Argent eus; so that we may reason- 
 ably presume that other volumes of a similar description 
 may hereafter be discovered. Meerman entertains some 
 doubts whether this mode of imprinting letters with gold 
 and silver foil, is the Roman encaustic art, which Panci' 
 rollus mentions ; but Oyid's authority certainly has consi- 
 derable weight with myself. 
 
 *^ Tabulasque coloribus uris," 
 
 In Fastis, 
 
 I shall now briefly subjoin an additional extract from 
 Ihre's Preface to the Fragments of Ulphila's Version of 
 some Portions of the Epistle of St. Paul to the Romans, 
 published by Busching at Berlin 1773 : 
 
 '^ Antequam vero ab hac tabula manum tollam, tribus 
 verbis indicandum putavi, me animadvertisse eruditorum 
 nonnullos, et in eorum numero Monachos Ordinis Benedic- 
 tini in Gallia, {Fid, Vrcef. Tomi quarti libri titulum praefe- 
 rentis Nouveau Traite de Diplomatique) iis subscribere ve- 
 ritos fuisse, quae in praefatione Ulphilce Illustrato praemissa, 
 disserui de modo, quo pictus est noster Codex Argenteus, 
 utpote quern non calami ope, sed typis, nescio quibus, exa- 
 ratum dixi. Conjeci id praeter alias rationes cum ex sulcis 
 litterarum depressioribus, et ita raanifestis, ut quum charta 
 alias ubique nitida sit et laevissima, digitis sentiendam sca- 
 britiem praeferant versus ipsi, tum etiam ex formis littera- 
 
 * It is my intention to publish these precious fragments, with Ihre's obser- 
 rations, after the GospeU. 
 
! ^3 
 
 rum per miivcrsiini codiccm adeo similibus, ut ne hilo qui- 
 dcm alia ab alia vcl magnitiidine vel picturae forma diflcrat ; 
 quae diligentia frustra vidctur cxspectanda a librario, qucm 
 sappe alias incuria liiusum fuisse, literas modo omittendo^ 
 modo transponendo, et confundendo, observaturin Vlphila 
 Illustrato, Quod vero ferro calefacto iibrari'as usus fuerit, 
 conjectura est, cui pertinaciter non inliaerebo, si meliora 
 edoctus fuero. Iiucrea tamen inde mihi hac in opinione 
 confirmari videor, quod plus centies cernitur, ubi reliqua 
 charta integerrima est, literarum formas quales in codice 
 iotas videmus, in charta pertusas reperiri, sed eas laciniosas, 
 quales nimius color effecisse credi potest, non incumbentis 
 pondere ruptas, nedum colore, qui ubique acqualis est, at- 
 que adeo aequalem per totimi codicem efFectum habiturus 
 asset, exesas. Quod vero objicitur, hac ratione futurum, 
 ut calore corrugaretur charta, tale non esse existimo, ut me 
 a mea conjectura dinioveat, ncc difficultaS tanta ut arte ju- 
 vari nequiverit, quee tamen ut nostris chartopaeis incognita 
 sit, cffecit desuetudo, in quern ars haecce venit. Id interea 
 affirmare possum, nemini me codicem nostrum monstrasse, 
 monstravi autem plurimis tarn indigenis quam exterarum 
 nationum eruditis, qui a me dicta in dubium vocaverit, 
 adeoque optandum esse ; ut qui absunt, ita suae aciei confi- 
 dant, alios penitus caecutire, ne credant". 
 
 Before I conclude my observations on this subject, I deem 
 it proper, briefly, to notice that several literary characters, 
 particularly the monks of the order of St. Benedict in France, 
 have hesitated to subscribe to those statements I advanced 
 in my Ulphilas Illustratus, relative to the mantier in uhicb 
 the Codex Argenteus was emblazoned ; and wherein I as- 
 serted that the characters were formed by metal types, which 
 I presume not to describe, not by the instrumentality of a 
 pen or reed. Among other reasons on which I established 
 my positions, I noticed that the furrows of the letters were 
 so palpably and deeply impressed, that when the vellum in 
 every other part was highly polished and exceeding smooth. 
 
43 
 
 the lines presented a rough surface to.be disthiguk>hed4)y 
 the touch of the finger, 
 
 I then observed that the delineation of the letters so per- 
 fectly corresponds throughout the whole volume, that they 
 pever vary from each other^ even a bean's eye, either in size 
 or shape. Such invariable uniformity was little to be ex- 
 pected from a Bibliographer, in other respects, so careless 
 and idle, that he successively oiinits, transposes, and con- 
 founds, the letters. I am so far open to conviction, that 
 I am willing to relinquish my opinion, that the Bibliogra- 
 pher used not metallic iron heated types, whenever I re- 
 ceive better information. In the meantime I am confirmed 
 in my opinion, when I observe hundreds of places where 
 the forms of the letters, as delineated in the book, are 
 found beaten in, and ragged on the vellum, which in every 
 other place is perfectly entire. I conclude that this effect 
 could not be produced either by the sole weight of the im- 
 pressing hand, or an excess of colour, which is always, anc| 
 yniformly, the same through the whole volume. 
 
 To the objection^ that has been ^dvanc^d Xo overthrow 
 my system, that the vellum would have been corrugated 
 and wrinkled by the frequent application of heated types, I 
 confess it appears to me of little weight, and by no means 
 staggers my belief; for even admitting such effect to be 
 produced*, when modern unpractised book-binders make 
 the application, it follows not that experienced artists could 
 not have overcome the difliculty. This however I can as-. 
 sert at present, that I have never exhibited the Codex Argeii'. 
 teus to any one individual, and very many learned Swcdea 
 
 ' — ' ■ ' — f 
 
 * This objection is founded on 2^ false base, as Meerman hjis proved, vitif 
 p, 37, S8. 
 
44 
 
 and Foreigners have inspected it, who ever called in questioa 
 vniy opinions or statement. I recommend to those strangers 
 who are confident of their own superior acumen and dis- 
 cernment, though they have never seen the book, this ob- 
 servation : — .imagine not every one blind hut yourselves. 
 
 The honest indignation of Ihre against such trifling ca- 
 villers presumptuously judging, fully proves his own firm 
 conviction of the statements he has published ; and he must 
 be an hardy adventurer indeed, who will dare to contradict 
 such corroborated and conclusive testimony without con- 
 sulting and examining the original fragments. 
 
 THE HISTORY AND EDITIONS 
 
 OP 
 
 THE UPSAL BOOK. 
 
 Professor Ihre disclaims all certain knowledge relative to 
 the translator of these sacred records, the patron under 
 whose auspices they were executed, or the original posses- 
 sors of such a treasure. Unless the learned Wachter how- 
 ever is totally deceived*^ the Codex Argenteus was the 
 book of Alaric king of Thoulouse, whose kingdom and pa- 
 lace were plundered and destroyed by Chlodovic, in the year 
 five hundred and seven : or certainly of Araalaric, whom 
 
 ♦ Vide Praef. ad Germanos, cap. 47. " Nisi me omnia fallant," &q. 
 
 
45 
 
 Childebert the son of Chlodovic overcame in battle in the 
 year five hundred and thirty-one, Unfortunately for lite- 
 rary curiosity, he had not leisure* to arrange the investiga- 
 tions on which he established this conjecture. I shall how- 
 ever produce a few arguments in favour of his opinion, 
 
 Walafrid Strabof distinctly affirms that the Goths when 
 resident in Greece spoke the Teutonic language ; and the 
 historians/ Socrates, Sozomcn, and Philbstorgius, testify 
 that the learned of that nation translated the divine books 
 into their own vernacular tongue, of which many monu- 
 ments are still in existence. Procopius X relates that the 
 Vandals, the Goths, and the Gepidae had all owe language, 
 denommated the Gothic. Hence he deduces that all these 
 distinct tribes originally appertained to one nation, inhabit- 
 ing the region beyond the Danube, and afterwards became 
 distinguished by the names of their respective leaders. Wach- 
 ter presumes that these monuments almost necessarily refer 
 to the Codex Argenteus, especially when Childebert, 
 with his other precious ecclesiastical treasures, bore away in 
 triumph twenty chests § of the Gospels. 
 
 * "Argumenta, quibus haec conjectura firmetur, cum illis conquirendis 
 mihi nunc non vacet, opportuniori tempori et loco reservo." — i. 47. 
 
 f "Gothi (qui et GuttonI) in Grascorum provinciis commorantes nostrum, 
 hoc est Theotiscum sermonenif habuerint, et ut historiic (Socratis, Sozomeni, 
 Phiiostorgii ) testantur, postmodum studiosi illius gentis divines libros in 
 8use locutionis proprietatem transtulerint, quorum adhuc monumenta apud 
 ponnullos habentur." Walafrid. de Reb. Eccles. cap. 7. 
 
 I "Omnibus (loquitur de Vandaiis, Gothis et Gepidls) una demum lingua, 
 quam Gothicam vocamus : ita ut ad unam universos gentem pertinuisse quon- 
 dam, ac suorum deinde ducum nominifius discretes fuisse existimem. Anti-» 
 quae eorum sedes trans flumen Istrum." Ptocop. de Bell. Vand. lib. i. c. 2. 
 
 § Gregor. Tur. Hist. lib. ii. c. 37. , 
 
46 
 
 T shall not here enter into the controversy betwixt the 
 Germans and Swedes relative to the district occupied by the 
 Goths, though I concur in opinion with Wachter, that their 
 territory and dominion were most extensive. I shall not 
 here discuss the connection betwixt the Greek and Latin, 
 and the Moeso-Gothic languages, though it is a field on 
 which I will confidently encounter any opponent* who ia 
 disposed to controvert their affinity. 
 
 From probability let us procQed to certaili historical evi- 
 dence. This book was preserved for many centuries in the 
 monastery of Wcrde, in the vicinity of Cologne. When 
 that district was ravaged by the triennial war in the seven- 
 teenth century, it was transmitted to Prague for security. 
 Subsequently, count Konigsmark took this city by storm,^ 
 and the Codex Argenteus came into the possession of 
 the Swedes with other plunder, and afterwards enriched. thQ 
 
 * I wish not to insult, but I must check the presumptuous vanity of Mr, 
 Tooke. " Mr. Gilbert Wakefield, shortly before his death, agreed with me ta 
 undertake, in conjunction, a division a^d separation of the I-,atin tongue into, 
 two parts ; placing together in one division all that could be dearly shown 
 to be Greek, and in the other division all that could be clearly shown to b^ 
 of northern extraction : and I cannot forbear mentioning to you this cir^uijT-i 
 stance^ npl; to revive your grief for the loss of a valuable man, who deserved 
 
 but because he being dead and I speedily to follow him, 
 
 you may perhaps excitf and encourage some other persons more capable, 
 to execute a plan which would be so useful to your favourite etymological 
 amusements". Erea Uri^oivra, vol. ii. p. 141. 
 
 Mr. Tooke knows very well that this is all piiff" and fudge. This plan and 
 dmsion never can be executed. Admitting that these learned gentlemen could 
 have clearly shown what Latin words were immediately derived from the 
 Greek, could they clearly show that this Greek was not of Northern extrac- 
 tion ? or could they clearly show that the Northern and Grecian languages had 
 no connection with the Hebrew ? — Impossible. Such however is the par?ic|^ 
 of literature. 
 
1? 
 
 library of Holme. At this period VossiUs with many sch.- 
 
 IZ: .•■'''"' "' '^'"™'"" °'''=^™'"S' -'l became 
 
 the possessor of ,t m 1655. Whether hy favour, fraud or 
 
 d.^honesty, I will not preter^d to deeide j but there are ;erv 
 suspicious crcumstanees attending the transfer. In the 
 year 1662, Puffendorf, journeying through Holland, found 
 . ,n h,s ct,stody, and purchased it for count de la Garde at 
 the price of four hundred rix-dollars. This liberal-minded 
 .nobleman, with the true spirit that characterizes a real en- 
 courager of literature, and conscious of the negligence fre- 
 quently found in descendants, deposited this invaluable trea- 
 sure in the royal library at Upsal, where I fervently wish it 
 may continue for ages. 
 
 ,1 J ^T "°'^ "''"' ''"2"'"' ^"'^'''y '' ^^^ happened that 
 I have been reduced to the necessity of differing in opinion 
 Ifrom nine tenths of our historians, and invalidatin<. the au- 
 thorities of our most respectable antiquaries. Strange as the 
 ^sertion n.ay appear, I avow that there is not one Saxon 
 frtntediook, or ««e GoM/c edition of the Gospels, that has 
 ever been>7A/«% printed from any manusjpt ol /.pL.! 
 
 Iby the labours ofLambarde, Hickes, Wilkins, and Gibsot, 
 I ever admitted; but that apr.d.. knowkdge of the idea's 
 mached to words by our Saxon ancestors was to be acquired 
 :hrough the medium of their /a«cj/-./ grammatical termi- 
 .ations, eases, and tenses, I will ever maintain to be a false. 
 V^'^unwd, untenable, md confounding principle. 
 The obloquy and scurrility I have encountered, the im- 
 uted Ignorance attached to my humble attempts by learned 
 ^s, would deter a candidate for fame or foLjfrZt 
 |kmg the authority of a Junius or a Stiernhelm. I am 
 ■*h mdebted to them both, and gratefully ackaowledg«. 
 
4S 
 
 ,l,e information and advantages I have denved frotn thn 
 aborand publications. But I an. thoroughly couvnccu 
 hareitherof,hemevere.«™;«.i, oreven.au., theor.g- 
 lal Conrx Augkntecs. Nor do 1 attach any culpab.Uty 
 :: hel^thisaccount: Stiernheln,, - has been observ^ 
 was seventy-three, and Junius seventy-s.x years of age, 
 when they published their respective editions. 
 
 bIhLs, like his great predecessor Jun.us, was mdef - 
 
 tilTin hs pursuit: of northern literature, according to 
 
 Wratlatical system adopted by ^Ifric m the days of a 
 
 tr ge of learning. The Masorelic summery o( the 
 
 Jet is now justly reprobated ; I trust the pedantry of north- 
 
 1 :; :maLs'will soon be held in little -t— • _ 
 xtese observations and censures are necessary for m> jus 
 tifil, on, when 1 feel myself reduced to the necessity d 
 dtmuin; the text of Benzelius' very improved, and eompa- 
 S^orreet, editionof the Copbx A.ok^tbus from th 
 orll, and the subsequent collations and emendations b 
 
 p o°fessor Ihre. I still want a faithful transcript. I adm 
 Ttt he ignorance universally imputed to the b .0 
 g apher of the^ Gothic Fragments is clearly proved, and | 
 'affirm without apprehension, '^- there was no «gular^ 
 stem of spelling or grammar, either m the Gothic or b . 
 onTalages, then the records I am editmg were framcc 
 °" sbii. her: transcribe what I published nearly nme yea 
 a.0 and which has not been at present contradicted 
 
-*9 
 
 previous to the Cliristian ^ra, by Crates Mellotes, Embas- 
 sador from Attains ; and Rabbi Juda Chiug, oi Fez in 
 Africa, was the first that reduced the Hebrew Tongue to 
 a presumedly correct standard about the year one thousand 
 and forty.*' 
 
 Certainly the edition of the Codex Argenteus pub- 
 lished from the MS. of Benzelius, superintended by 
 Lye, and printed at the Clarendon Press 1750, is the most 
 correct and perfect copy that has been presented to ihe 
 world. The emendations, and revisions, of Ihre from a 
 subsequent collation, and inspection of the original, will 
 be inserted, and noted in the text now printed ; so that I 
 trust this will be the most accurate copy ever presented to 
 northern scholars and divines. I have only to regret that 
 the learned Swedes, who have made the last collations, 
 have more frequently presented us with their corrected text, 
 according to their grammatical notions, than the genuine 
 reading. 
 
 Though I shall still reserve my copious observations on 
 the age, style, language, and authors of the Upsal Frag- 
 ments till I have more fully examined and published them ; 
 yet the contemptuous, I should write contemptible, reflec- 
 tions that some very learned classical scholars have uttered 
 in conversation relative to my studies, almost involuntarily 
 elicit a few^ sparks from me to dazzle their glimmering eyes, 
 which at present cannot endure a strong light. These po- 
 lished Greeks and Romans must not attempt to read such 
 authors as Stiemhelm, Wachter, Schilter and Ihre, lest 
 they should debase their refined style, vitiate their pure Attic 
 taste, or forget (if ever they knew) the full-rounded pi- 
 riod of Ciceronian eloquence. From the profound works 
 of such erudite scholars, however, I shall freely borrow my 
 
50 
 
 reasoning and aulhorilics, without always particularly speci- 
 fying the references (for most readers are so idle, that 
 not one in twenty would consult them.) 
 
 Such an affinity pervades the Gothic and Greek languages, 
 that a person only conversant with the elements of them 
 must have observed the connection. This harmony is too 
 evident to be ascribed to chance 5 and, as the similarity of 
 the English and Gothic tongues must be admitted, to get 
 rid of the difficulty, our etymologists in general have de- 
 rived their cognate words from the Parent Greek. But here 
 they are reduced to an absurdity ; for they must cither sup- 
 pose that the whole Scythian nation were devoid of articu- 
 late tones, or numerical characters, and words ; or that the 
 progenitors of this people, from whom the Greeks learnt 
 the knowledge of their sciences in general, obtained their 
 names of things, and notions, from a people many centu- 
 ries posterior to themselves. If they had deduced them 
 both from the Hebrew, Samaritan, or the speech of Japhet, 
 their inference might have been more justifiable. 
 
 Many prudential friends recommend silence to me on 
 this subject, and they '* reason well." But 
 
 ^^ Oft has it been my lot to mark 
 
 'f A proud, conceited, talking spark," 
 
 who reads a book of Homer, a Pindaric ode, or a Philippic, 
 before breakfast ; and oft has it been my fate to be interro- 
 gated by such Theban Wight, whether the divine Iliad, the 
 sublime Pytbians, or the energetic thunder of Demosthenes, 
 could ever have proceeded from the barbarous Scythians 
 and Goths ? I never asserted that the Greek or Latin lan- 
 guages were derived from any other ; I believe that all 
 '* people, nations and languages/* have some radicals of 
 
51 
 
 their own, and am convinced that words of the same organ 
 convey naturally a similar idea throughout every region 
 where human beings are found. Let me tell these self-con- 
 ceited, self-satisfied, self-contented Philologists, who pre- 
 tend to know with precision the correct meaning and con- 
 nection of every word they have noted with their eyes, from 
 the last Commentator, Scholiast, or Lexicon, they have 
 consulted; that there is no sound scholar in the world, who 
 will examine a hundred lines either in Homer, Pindar, or 
 the Greek Choruses, that will pretend to state there are no 
 words contained in them, of which he does not know the 
 precise sense and bearings. When Englishmen understand 
 not Shakspeare, surely they cannot be expected to be 
 thoroughly and perfectly conversant with the Greek Poets 
 and Tragedians*. 
 
 Proceedingon such principles, it must be readily admitted 
 that innumerable words in the northern languages have 
 their foundation in Greek roots ; especially when we con- 
 sider that the Grecian language has been studiously culti- 
 vated and refined, and the great abundance of its writings 
 thn have been preserved: but, I trust, learned men will not 
 deem me insolent in stating, that the Gothic language has 
 retained many primitive words which are not extant in the 
 Greek. Herodotus, Plato, Strabo, and others, observe that 
 the barbarians* are more antient than themselves; and I 
 will give a few examples, where the Greeks have borrowed 
 from the Goths or northern nations. In John jah mai- 
 
 * I can no more believe that tragedy did originally signifv a song of a 
 goat, than that it signifies a Tale of a Tub ; or that comedy signifies a song 
 of a village, than that it signifies a story of a Cock and a Bull. Essay of ttie 
 Antiquities of Great Britain, by G. Anderson, p. 2 7. 
 
 rwv (ia^^cc^ojv nv to ^xXai. 
 
 H 2 
 
52 
 
 20NA THAIM TAUJITH, 14. 12. yea iTiorc than ibem he 
 doeth, what is this but the Greek u^^i^wva ? IVlfi^xv certainly 
 is not an Hellenism ; for most of the Greek cotnparative ter- 
 minations are rspos, rspost not ^wv*, while the Gothic compa- 
 taiives end in ZA, zo, e. g. batiza, wairsiza, azetiza, 
 MAiZA, MAizo, from MAiz, MAizvvE. When a word is 
 found without praeHxes, or affixes, must undoubtedly it ap- 
 proaches nearest to its primitive stale. On this account the 
 penetrating Henry Stephens observes on epBr-/}s, spsri^^os, 
 tpBo-aruj^ that there was some more simple cognate term in 
 another language. Is not this the ar Sax. oar E?}gl. to 
 row, remus Lat, &c. ? What are the Latin terminations, 
 Fru tin AL, FblcanAL, Minerv Ah, LitpercAh, Qiiirin Ah, but 
 the Gothic alh. Luc. 1. 9. Hall, Temple ? The \un(\\tiis, 
 zxii\(\mtus, radici/z/9, &c. we have remarked upon in our 
 notes I shall desist at present, with only referring ty^Xims, 
 fy^XiKos, rjXiHos, qualis, talis, similis Lat. to hukleik or 
 QURLEiK Luc. 1. 9. swaleik Mar. 13. 19. samaleik Mar. 
 14. 5f). same-like. 
 
 As r want a few lines to fill up the page, I shall adventure 
 iny etymology of frater, (quasi fore alte^) Ainsworth, 
 for classical critics, brothor, brothr, bpothrahans, 
 Goth, brodr, brodur. Sax. are cognate with frater. In 
 Gen. 38. 28, we have Irnthor-thinemi, Sax. a niidwife, or 
 a breeder thane. Hence I infer that brother is one of the 
 same breed, which receives a support from the extensive 
 tribe of words connected with the idea. baIba, Goth, bruder, 
 Germ, pario^ partus, parentes, bear, birth, breed, brood, &c. 
 
 * There is the exception ayntes, a^i/v«y, agiros: but v/e know that ayaSn 
 is the GTH, good; and «^4«-aj is connected with airza, air, Goth. Whether 
 «^uv«y has any affinity with amen, I know not : but see its meanine in 
 ParkhursU * 
 
THE ENGLISH GLOSS 
 
 OF 
 
 ST. CUTHBERT'S GOSPELS. 
 
 In conformity to the principle universally adopted by 
 northern sch(>lars, I have denominated the interlineated 
 translation of the Durham Book, the Saxon Gospels; 
 but as a faithful transcriber, and historian, I shall, fox 
 the future, designate them as the English^ Gospels of the 
 eighth century. If it is possible for an individual to know 
 the proper term for a language, better than another, it 
 surely must be the person who writes in that tongue; and 
 Aldred, the translator, informs us that he glossed the Latin 
 into English. I fortunately never attempted to discrimi- 
 nate the Saxon language into Anglo-Saxon, Dano-Saxon, 
 Norman-Saxon, or pure Saxon; I investigated the MSS, 
 in their original stale ; and when I found that Aldred, 
 Owen, Farman, and Alfred continually varied their spell- 
 ing, and frequently in the same verse; I little expected 
 that the principles of grammar were ascertained, or re- 
 duced to scholastic precision. The event has justified my 
 preconception, to the utmost extent. 
 
 * The very respectable publisher of Sir David Lindsay's works, whose 
 Glossary I have consulted, with great pleasure and advantage, and to which 
 hereafter I shall frequently refer, may perhaps derive some information from 
 the English of this century, which he could not obtain from the twelftlu 
 
54 
 
 The Durham Book is preserved in the Cottonian Li- 
 brary of the British Museum, and classed under the ar- 
 rangement of Nero^ D. 4. Simeon of Durham, (Turgot) 
 Camden, Selden, James, Marshall, Smith and Astle have 
 successively detailed its contents, and furnished us with 
 their observations upon it. As I am not perfectly satisfied 
 with their statements, (for reasons that will hereafter he 
 specified,) I shall give this authentic document's history of 
 itself, as contained in folios 88 and 258. But as I never 
 wish to derogate from the merits of any scholar, I am 
 bound in justice to observe, that I have derived considerable 
 advantage from their labours and investigations, and shall 
 give the substance of their remarks as summarily compres- 
 sed by the Rev. Thomas Smith in his Synopsis of the Cot- 
 tonian Library. 
 
 HISTORY AND SYNOPSIS. 
 
 Tcxtum propria manu descripsit S. Ealdfridus (in the 
 original Ealdfrith) quando mon^chus erat, adhuc su- 
 perstite S. Cuthberto, qui juxta* Auctorem Chronici Sax- 
 onici, in Episcopum Lindisfarnensis ecclesiae consecra- 
 batur a Theodoro, Archiepisc'opo Cantuariensi, A. C, 
 DC.LXXXV. cui post iriennium circiter in ista sede suc- 
 cessit. Dein sacri illius operis amore captus, Ethelvvaldus 
 ex eodem coenobio supparisaetatis monachus, qui ad eandem 
 sedem circa t A. C. 721 promotus anno 737 decessit, ab 
 cxteriore parte gemmis et auro, intus vero tessellatis deli- 
 neationibus, picturis Evangelistarum, insigni politura reli- 
 quoque divite apparatu perornari curavit, usus opera Bil- 
 
 ♦ Edit. Oxon. 1692, p. 45. f p. 54. 
 
65 
 
 fridi Anachofetse, istafuiii artium, prout ista ferebant ten> 
 pora, peritissimi. Tandeipi ad egre^ium illud opus com- 
 plendum, ut Monachis et Populo non soli admirationi, 
 sed USUI esse possit, versionem in lingua vernacula interpo- 
 suit Aldredus, qui se pro humilitate sua Preshyterum indig- 
 num et pcccatorem * miserrimum nuncupate qui haec om- 
 nia Saxonicef sua manu testatus est : cujus nomini ex ad- 
 verso apponuntur in margine hi Rhythmi, antiqua sane, si 
 non ipsius, scriptural : 
 
 ^Ifredi natus Aldredus vocor, 
 Bonas mulleris fllius eximius loquor. 
 
 Previous to any comments^ or observations, on this ex- 
 tract, I will furnish the reader with a faithful copy of the 
 internal evidence of the Durham Book, as given in the lan- 
 guage of that age, relative to the writer, compilers, and 
 glosser of this treasure. On the opposite page, I shall pre- 
 sent him with an attempted literal rendering, which I am 
 fully convinced is not perfectly correct, for I entertain great 
 doubts relative to several words. But " ex famo dare lu- 
 cem,'' to expect a clear view in a general obscurity, were 
 to look for a steady sight from the coruscations of the 
 northern lights. 
 
 * Peccator Is not in the original; nor does A'dred seem to entertain a very 
 degrading opinion of himself, for he is " filius eximius" in his cwn writing 
 and verses. 
 
 f Part Latin in Saxon characters. See Transcript. 
 
 ^ Doubtless his own. 
 
56 
 
 I'RANSCRIPT FROM THE DURHAM SOOK, fol. CCLVIIf. 
 
 Eadfrith biscop Lindis fearnensis aecrlesiae he this hoc 
 aurat act fryma gode, & see* Cythberhte ; & alium thaem 
 halgum giniaenelicc, tha the in Eolonde sint. 
 
 Ethilvald Lindis fearneo londinga Bisc* hit vta githryde* 
 & gibeldcf sva he vel culhe. 
 
 Billfrith se oncre he gismiothade tha gihrino thathe uton 
 on suit & hit gihrinade mith golde & mith Gimmum aec 
 mid sylfre of gylded faconleas feh. 
 
 Aid red Presbyter indignus & miserrimus mith Godes 
 fultume & Sci*" Cuthberhtes hit of gloesade on Englisc & 
 hine gihamade mith thaem thrum daely~. 
 
 Matheus dael Gode & see" Cythberhti. 
 
 Marc~ dael thaem bisc**. 
 
 Lycas dsel thaem hiorode & aehtu ora seoulfres mith to 
 inlade. 
 
 S'ci Job dael f~ hine seolfne & fore his saule & feower 
 ora seoulfres mith Gode & sci" Cythberti thaete he haebbe 
 ondfong J therh Godes milsie on heofny"* seel § & sibb on 
 eortho forthgeong & githyngo visdom & snyttro || therh 
 sci Cythberhtes earnunga. 
 
 Eadfrith, Oethilwald, Billfrith, Aldred hoc Evangelium 
 Do & Cythberto construxef t 8c ornaverunt. 
 
 • Tire, tiara, attir^, French, ti/re ; mn, rows of jewels. 
 
 f Liht, Sax. is light, bleoh, belight, a colour ; bleos ane, a blaze of one htu; 
 ^!itzen, Germ, lixan, Sax. to glisten. 
 
 ^ UntO'favg, taken to himself. 
 
 § bD. 9EL Goth, : in celsis Lat. 
 
 I Snctraim Goth, snoter Sax, «'wi7*is funrart^ti^ 
 
57 
 
 LITERAL RENDERING OF TRANSCRIPT^ fol. CCLVIII. 
 
 Eadfrith bishop of the church of Lindis-fern, he wrote 
 this book, foremost, for God, and St. Cuthbert^ and all 
 the holy ones in common, that be in the island. 
 
 Ethilwald bishop of the land of Lindis-fern, it out at- 
 tired and blazoned as well as he could. 
 
 Billfrith, the Anchoret, he smoothed the adoxmngs that 
 \^Q without, and ornamented it with gold and with gems, 
 eke overgilded the facings with silver. 
 
 Aldred, an unworthy and most-miserable Presoyter with 
 Gods and St. Cuthbert*s upholding* it over glossed on En- 
 glish arid it made into them three deals. 
 
 Matthew's deal for God and St. Cujthbert. 
 
 Mark's deal the bishop. 
 
 Luke's deal that herdf^ and inlaid it with eight ores of 
 silver. 
 
 St. John's deal for himself, and for his soul, with four 
 ores of silver to God and St. Cuthbert ; that he have ac- 
 ceptance thorough Gods mildness, exaltation in heaven, 
 peace on earth, forgiving and forgetting, wisdom and sa- 
 piepce through St. Cuthbert's earning. 
 
 Eadfrith, Oethilwald, Billfrith^ Aldred, constructed and 
 ornamented this Gospel to God and St. Cuthbert. 
 
 * Quasi fulcitum, uphold, f. 1. 1. and p. 1. d. cognates, 
 f Those who hear the pastoral voice, f* till the holy ones in common that 
 It in the island.^ 
 
 I 
 
68 
 
 Explicit liber secundum Johannen. 
 
 Trinus et uniis Deus Evangelium hoc ante saecula con- 
 stituit. 
 
 Mathcus ex ore Christi scripsit, 
 
 Marcus ex ore Petri scripsit. 
 
 Lucoes de ore Pauli Apostoli scripsit. 
 
 Johannes in Prochemio deinde eructavit verbum Deo 
 donante et Spiritu sancto scripsit. 
 
 INTERLINEATED ENGLISH. 
 
 Asaegdfis tha boc xfl Johannem. 
 
 The thrifalde & the anfalde Godspell aer wory)da gisaette. 
 
 Malheus serist aurat of muthe Christ. 
 
 Marcus of muthe Petres aurat. 
 
 Lucoes of muthe Paules aurat. 
 
 Joh in deigilnis & in Tesagum siththa rocgecede* Sc gis- 
 prunt word mith Gode gisalde & halges gastes. In the 
 margin, & mith Codes geofa, Sc halges Castes maeht aurat 
 John. 
 
 TRANSCRIPT FROM JoL LXXXVUI. 
 
 IfJ^a T^^ l ifgiendc Code gemyne thu Eadfrith, jEthilwald^ 
 
 — .— / Billfrith, & Aldred, peccatores, thas feowere mith Code 
 j' ymb weson thas Boc. 
 
 n> nn, breath, eructavit, Lat. 
 
^9 
 
 JLITERAL RENDERING OF THE INTERLINEATED ENOLISII. 
 
 Said is the book after John. 
 
 The three-told and the one fold Gospel set ere the world. 
 
 Matthew first wrote of mouth of Christ. 
 
 Mark wrote of the mouth of Peter. 
 
 Luke wrote of mouth of Paul. 
 
 John in dull (dark) and-fore-sayings since that reached 
 and spurted the word with Gods establishing and holy 
 Ghosts. -In the margin, with Godes gift, and holy Ghosts 
 might wrote John. 
 
 LITERAL RENDERING OF TRANSCRIPT, yb/. LXXXVIII. 
 
 The living God mind thou Eadfrith, ^Ethilwald, Bill- 
 frith, an^^dred, sinners, these four with God's help waxea 
 this book. 
 
6o 
 
 RFXAPITULATION AND REVIEW. 
 
 This valuable relique was formed by the labours of four 
 very s^iperior men, in their age, who individually executed 
 their ifespective departments, and were doubtless contem- 
 poraries. 
 
 Eadfrith bishop- of the Church of Holy Island first wrote 
 the text of the Vulgate in Latin, which is of extraordinary- 
 fine Penmanship in round Roman characters. The letters 
 are in a high state of preservation, the ink shining and 
 black as ebony. He succeeded St. Cuthbert in that see 
 about the year I3CLXXXVIII, and, the learned Selden 
 presumes that he executed the transcript during the life of 
 that learned prelate. He died about the year I3CCXXIL 
 
 Ethilwold the bishop of the Land of Lindisferne suc- 
 ceeded St. Cuthbert, as anchoret*, in his hermitage, in the 
 Island of Feme, in the year loCLXXXVII. 
 
 About the year 721 he succeeded to the sec of the Land, 
 and continued bishop till the year 73 7 • The curious and 
 elaborate ornaments, the tessellated tablets, the pictures of 
 the cross, the four evangelists, and the elegant capital let- 
 ters, were probably conjointly executed by Ethilwold and 
 Billfrith the Anchoret. The latter is recorded to have been 
 eminently skilful as an artist, and this volume presents no 
 ordinary specimen of his abilities. He smoothed and 
 polished the decorations, he ornamented it with silver, 
 gold, andjwels. 
 
 To give additional value to this venerated monument of 
 British antiquity, to propagate the divine truths contained 
 in its pages, written in an unknown language to the natives 
 of the country, in the vulgar tongue, and to incorporate 
 
 * Bede*8 History, book v. chapv I. 
 
61 
 
 homely useful knowledge, with splendid decorations and 
 Latin literature, Aldred glossed the whole of the gospels 
 into English, It is surprising that no preceding writers 
 have ever noticed the original separation of the four evan- 
 gelists as recorded by Aldrcd, or the transcript from page 88, 
 the conclusion of St. Matthew's Gospel. This Gospel 
 was peculiarly appropriated to St. Cuthbert's Minster, St, 
 Mark's to the bishop of the island, St. Luke's to the Holy 
 Fraternity resident in the island ; and St. John's was ap- 
 propriated to God and Saint Cuthbert, for his future salva- 
 tion. The writing of Aldred at the end of St. Matthew ii5 
 in so perfect a state, so uniform with the interlineatory 
 gloss, and the colour of the ink so perfectly corresponds 
 with it, that it is impossible to dispute such internal evidence. 
 At what period the Gospels were collected into one vo- 
 lume, I pretend not to know, but according to the History 
 of Simeon of Durham it must have been at an early sra; 
 for he informs us, that when the monks of Holy Island 
 had embarked on' board a vessel to escape from the depre- 
 dations of the Danes, this celebrated book, which they 
 were transporting with them, fell into the sea. Some hi- 
 storians state that it was three days in the water ; others 
 that, the tide ebbing much farther than usual, it was found 
 upon the aands three miles from the shore: but all attribute 
 its preservation to the merits of St. Cuthbert, and agree in 
 stating that it was uninjured by the water. On examining 
 the elegantly ornamented cross of the first page, and the 
 last leaf of St. John's Gospel, they certainly furnish some 
 ground for supposing that the book may have been im- 
 mersed in sea water, or some acid liquid, since the ink of 
 the Roman text for two or three pages retains not that 
 shining blackness, which so eminently distinguishes the 
 other parts of the manuscript ; nor is tlie reH ink, used by 
 
62 
 
 Aldrtd for the iutcrlincatory gloss, (from folio 219, b) of 
 equal brightness with the preceding. This presumption is 
 strengthened by an examination of folios 181 and 182, 
 where the water appears to have penetrated. For fac-si- 
 miles of the drawings, characters, and ornaments, I refer 
 ihe curious inquirer to the works of Astle and Strutt. • 
 
 THE CONTENTS OF THIS INVALUABLE BOOK ARE, 
 
 1. A Picture of the Cross most laboriously executed. 
 
 2. Hieronynii Prologus decern Canonum. 
 
 3. Proefatio cjusdem. 4. Prsefatio Euscbii. 
 
 5. Canones Eusebii, 6. Argumentum Matthaei. 
 
 7. Capitula Lectionum secundum Matthoeum, No. 88. 
 S. Index Dierum Festorum in quibus, ut videtur, Pe- 
 riochae ex Sto. Matthseo legi debent. 
 
 9. The Picture of St. Matthew writing in a Book upon 
 his Knees from the mouth of a Saint, who is dictating to 
 him. An Angel holding the Book in her left Hand ; and 
 in her right a Trumpet to tier mouth. Above this Angel 
 is written Imago Hominis, the title of the Evangelist, 
 
 10. A Picture of the Cross of incredible workmanship 
 and beauty. 
 
 11. St. Math. Gospel in Latin with the interlineatory 
 Saxon Gloss, 
 
 12. Aigimientum Evangelii secundum Marcum. 
 
 13. Capitula Lectionum, Num. 46. 
 
 14. Index Dierum Festorum, with the Version. 
 
 15. The Picture of St. ]V|ark with this inscription, 
 O Jgios Marcos, Above him is a winged Lion, holding a. 
 Book in his fore-feet, and sounding a Trumpet, with these 
 words superscribed. Imago Leonis, 
 
 16. A Picture of the Cross beautifully illuminated. 
 
 17. Evangelium secundum Marcum. 
 
63 
 
 18. Index Dierum Festorum pro Evangel. D. Lucre, m 
 Latin only. 
 
 19- Prasfatio Lucje. 
 
 20. Capitul^ Num. 94. with the inteilineatory Gloss, 
 and an advertisement concerning the Lessons in Easter week, 
 
 21. The Drawing of St. Luke. 
 
 22. A Picture of the Cross as before. 
 
 23. Argunientum secundum Joliannem. 
 
 24. Capitula secundum Johannem, No. 45. 
 23. DeLectione in Natali S. Petri. 
 
 26. Index Dierum Festorum in quibus Lectiones de« 
 sumptae ex Evangelio S. Johannis. 
 
 27i A youthful representation of St. John with the title 
 ylgios loannes, and a flying Eagle holding a book in his 
 talons, witli an luscription Imago Aqitilce. 
 
 28. A Picture of the Cross. 
 
 29. Evang. secund. Job. with the version in red letters 
 from/o/. 219. 
 
 THE RUSH WORTH GLOSS. 
 
 This second valuable monument of our mother tongue is 
 nearly coeval wiih the Dwham Book, is glossed over the 
 Vulgate exactly in a similar manner, and the characters of 
 both languages, the Latin, and Saxon, nearly correspond 
 in form to each other. This document is preserved in the 
 Bodleian Library, Oxford ; like its fellow volume of Saint 
 Cuthbert is is bound in quarto, and fortunately has not 
 suffered ni its margin by the knife, or mallet, of a book- 
 binder. These precious reliques so amply, and clearly, 
 illustrate explain and develope the latent, and obscure, 
 terms of our antient and obsolete writers, that 1 hope no 
 future English, or Scottish^ antiquary or commentator vvijl 
 
64 
 
 publish a Glossary without consulting these records. Pro- 
 perly to appretiate their intrinsic wprth, we should always 
 rertect that we can never err relative to the true meaning of 
 S, word, (as undprstood at the acra of these manuscripts, 
 whenever it is found in them,) for we have the Greek and 
 Latin qorresponding consignificant terms. 
 
 At the conclusion of St. Matthew's Gospel these words 
 are added, " Farmen Presbyter thas boc thus gleosode_,'' 
 Farman Presbyter this hook thus glossed,. And at the end 
 of the volume, " The min bruche, gibidde fore Owun the 
 thas boc gloesde, Farmen thaem preoste aet Ilarawuda,'* 
 He thai of mine prq/lfeth, lead he for Owen, that this book 
 glossed) and Farman the priest at Harewood ; and also 
 *^ Macregoldipincxit hoc Evangelium: quicunque legerit et 
 jntelligerit istam narrationem, oret pro Macregol scriptore." 
 Macregol delineated this Gospel : ivhoever hath read and 
 understood its recital, pray hefoi- Macregol the wiiter. So 
 that we learn that Macregol was the scribe of the Latin, 
 Ferman and Owen the Saxon Glossers. I presume this 
 Book was written before the close of the ninth century ; so 
 that from these volumes it is indisputably proved that our 
 forefathers had the four Evangelists in the Vulgar Tongue, 
 at an early period, and read not the Scriptures in an un- 
 known language alone. 
 
 Next month I propose to print the first part of Alfred's 
 Will, for my introductory sheet, with Illpstrations of the 
 Tenures of places there mentioned from Doomsday, as held by 
 the Spear Half or Spindle Half, theLiberti, Co-liberti, &c. 
 
 Jt is wonderful, I will not say disgraceful^ to the world of 
 Scholars, that, in Alfred's Will by Lye, Manning, and 
 Qroft, printed at the Clarendon Press, the Introduction, 
 which empowered Alfred to dispose of his Demesnes, feudal 
 Tenures, &c., is confounded with the Will itself and fills 
 one page, — the will. When I manifested this to Mr. 
 Astle, fjTom his original, he exclaimed, What Blockheads 1 1 \ 
 
THE GOTHIC GOSPEL 
 
 OF 
 
 SAINT MATTHEW, 
 
 FROM 
 
 THE CODEX ARGENTEUS 
 
 OF THE FOURTH CENTURY; 
 WITH 
 
 THE CORRESPONDING 
 
 ENGLISH, OR SAXON, 
 
 FROM 
 
 THE DURHAM BOOK 
 
 OF THE EIGHTH CENTURY, 
 IN ROMAN CHAHACTERS; 
 
 a literal Cngltfl) EeCTon of eari& : 
 
 AND 
 
 NOTESj ILLUSTRATIONS, AND ETYMOLOGICAL DISQUISITIONS 
 ON ORGANIC PRINCIPLES. 
 
 BY SAMUEL HENSHALL, M.A. 
 
 RECTOR OF ST. MARY STRATFORD BOW, MIDDLESEX ; 
 
 LATE FELLOW OF BRASEN-NOSE COLLEGE, OXFORD: 
 
 AUTHOR OP SPECIMENS AND PARTS OF THE HISTORY OF SOCTH BRITAIN, BtC 
 
 Hontion: 
 
 PRINTED FOR THE AUTHOR, 
 
 AND SOLD BY J. WHITE, FLEET STREET. 
 
 I8O7. 
 
DU HWE MATHLEIN MEINA NI KUNNATU. 
 Goth. John viii. AJ. 
 
 To why melling* mine not con ye. 
 
 • See PuUiuntf 
 
 •jVd. 
 
 J^nnwO ig 0. (jCaptor ant <ro. ^\)tn lane* 
 
 „<t 
 
OCCASIONAL PREFACE. 
 
 At the recommendation of some literary characters, who 
 ^mderstand Book-circulating much better than myself, I 
 give a Title-page with this number, which will enable anyr 
 gentleman, who has the three prior numbers, to have the 
 Disquisitions and St. Matthew's Gospels stitched in boards, 
 and properly arranged. When the work is completed, it 
 may be bound in Three Volumes, as originally proposed. 
 
 The intelligent reader must certainly have observed, that 
 the farther progress I make, the more clear and correct i§ 
 the rendering, the more obvious the principle on which I 
 proceed, St. Mark's Gospel will form a Deal, or Fascir 
 jculus, of much greater extent, exhibit more variations from 
 the Greek Text, and strongly elucidate some Christian 
 Doctrines. As my health is precarious, and I consider the 
 Passage of high importance to wavering Trinitarians, I 
 shall select a valuable specimen. In Mark i. 3. the Codex 
 Argenteus reads, Raihtos waurkeith staigos Goths 
 UNSARis : Right work the steps of god ouuen. Grieslach 
 does not notice this difference at all, though he gives the 
 Gothic reading of the preceding verse, '^ in Isaiah the 
 Prophet." In my opinion, the Upsal Book is of greater 
 antiquity and authority than any Greek or Latin MS. of 
 the Gospels in existence ; and let Heretics, if they can, get 
 rid of this additional Evidence of the Divinity of Christ. 
 
 The opposition, obstacles, and falsehood that I have 
 -encountered in the publication of this Gospel, are almost 
 incredible^. A bookseller opposite the Exchange returned 
 
 * I shall mosf probably be tempted to expose this mystery of iniquity, in 
 which many Antiquaries, Blackstonians, Electioneering Oxonians, Re- 
 viewers, I^ow Churchman, Presbyterians, Methodists, and other herds of 
 animals that follow theif leader's tail, are concerned^ 
 
(lie number^ to Mr. White, and would riot sell them j— 
 Mr. Cooke, of Oxford, has written two very discouraging 
 Letters from the University, where a Saxon Professorship 
 is established, and the Minor Critics have reported in 
 the Bibliopolite Circle, that I should never edit a second 
 number. On this account I cannot at present gratify the 
 wishes of some of my friends, who desire me to publish 
 all my Disquisitions on Saxon Literature in one volume j 
 but I will send them to the press with great additions, 
 alterations, and emendations, whenever I have the names 
 of One Hundred Subscribers, at 6s, each, entered at Mr. 
 White's. 
 
 Since I have made few observations, as an Etymological 
 Organic Reasoner, in my late numbers, I will give three 
 specimens. Right — Up — ^Dovvn, lest I should be thought 
 to neglect the subject. 
 
 The origin of kight is found, by impelling the breath 
 in a dinJiCT, straight line, and nearly closing the mouth, 
 RAIHT, Goth, raehta. Sax. rectus, erect, direct, correct, &c. 
 I here, by the bye, notice, that straight is 5/0-right, stand 
 right, upright, in one sense. 
 
 Up is formed by emitting the voice in as upright a direc* 
 tion as the organic powers of speech will admit, by raising 
 the lower jaw till the lips are fully closed. 
 
 Down, by a contrary impulse, and transmitting the breath 
 downwards through the nostrils. 
 
 With these three laords three hundred are connected, — * 
 but this is not my present business. 
 
 The First Number of St. Mark's Gospel is intended to 
 te published on the thirtieth of September. 
 
 Bow, Aug. 31. 
 I807. 
 
GOTHIC 
 
 CODEX ARGENTEUS, 
 UPSAL. 
 
 LITERAL RENDERING 
 
 OP 
 
 THE GOTHIC 
 
 GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 VERSE 15. 
 [ FRALIUSITH. ] 
 
 Ak 2tna kikariia ' stathan, jah liugeith allaim Aafiti in 
 thamna razna': 
 
 16. Swa liughtjai liuhath izwar in andwairthja^ 
 manne, ei gasaihwaina izwara goda waurstwa^, jah hauh- 
 jaina Attan izwarana thana in himinam : 
 
 lY. Ni hugjaith ei ik cwemjau gatairan witoth' aith- 
 thau praufetuns, ni cwam gatairan, ak usfulljan^ 
 
 1 8. Amen auk cwitha izwis, und thatei usleithith ' 
 
 ' tonb Gen. iii. 24. ik im liuhath, Goth. Matt xiii. 24, / 
 am the light', ik liuhada cwam, Goth. John, xii. 4d, I the light 
 come; lucet, luv, liicis, lucernaluc-urna, Xat.j \'jkyi, Greek-, lant- 
 horn, i.e. light horn, Engl.j liuhada-haurn, Goth.; leuchter. 
 Germ. J liuhte, Fran.; liusastafa, Sueth. 
 
 * URRAI3JA ina IK, Goth. John vi. 40, I upraise him; raise 
 risCy Engl; erexit, Lat. 
 
 ^ Ante-zrartZ contrary to lack-ward; ondweard. Sax. 
 
 * Ik skal waurkjan waurstwa this sandjandins mik. 
 Goth. John ix. 4. I shall lOork (the) icorks this sending me; and 
 HWA WAURKEis, ibid, what works thou; wercke. Germ.; werck- 
 en, Dutch ; Bpyci, sp^M ; ga and wyrce to daeg. Sax. Matt. stxi. S, 
 go and ivork to day. 
 
 * This word in its most simple, i. e. its radical, and purest state 
 is found John xiii. 18, Goth, ik wait uwarjans gawalida, 1 
 wot luhatevir-ones called I. It is changed like ^ r of the Greeks, 
 John xi. 42, ik wissa, thatei sintaino mis an'dhaussis, / 
 w}ss, that contmuaUy me unto hears thou. The Saxon wit, gewit; 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 VEBSE 13. 
 £ PRECEDING LOST. ] 
 
 Xjut on light stand, yea lighteth all them in that 
 erection ; 
 
 16. So light lighteth yours in onward men, that 
 seeing your good works, highen Dada yours, the one 
 in heaven : 
 
 1 7. Not thinketh ye, I come to tear wit (or wisdom), 
 or prophets, not come I to tear, but to fulldoen. 
 
 18. Amen eke quoth I you, untill that dissolved 
 
 st^cv, i^sa, rj^'jj, i<rr^'U, Hesychius ; video, viso, Lat.; wedeti, wi- 
 deti, wodeti, Sclavonic ; wissen, German ; weten, Belgic j we- 
 ta, Suec. all signify primarily /o ej/e ; dua wih uuis, do me wise, 
 Otfrid lib. 4, cap. y, then to eye with the wind, '* In my mind's 
 eye*, Sbakspeai; and in the language of Ovid, ''among the Goths" 
 lib. 15, Met. ver. (53. — de Pythagora, 
 
 Mente Deos adiit, et quae natura negabat 
 Visibus humanis, oculis ea pectoris hausit. 
 FivwiTxaj, nosco, notion, hnoirlege, know, originally imply intel- 
 lect, the internal sv, in, n, &c. 
 
 * The sound of fl conveying the idea of p/enitude is very gene- 
 ral : ALL DALEi us-FULLGADA, Goth. Luke iii, 15, all dells up- 
 Jilled; ni nauh usfilleth ist, Goth. John vii, 83 not now com- 
 FLEtedis; irXsof, TtXribvvM, plenns, &c, Latin; fill, full, pile, poll, 
 bowl, kc. «!?3, accomplished, complete, Levit. xxii, '21. The 
 tongue concavely touches the palate, the mouth lsf\ill. 
 
 ' bty b^ty, to loose; (tvP^ocm, solvo, solvit j dissolve , Lat. slights, 
 Blices, slips, s\ives, slivers, dissolves, &c. "^ 
 
4 AIWAGGELGO THAXAU MATHTHU. 
 
 himins, jau airtha, jota ains, aiththau ains striks*, ni 
 usleiLtiith af witoda, unte alia tawairthith. 
 
 19. Ith saei nu gatairith aina anabusne thizo min- 
 nistono, jah laisjai swa mans, sah minnista haitada in 
 thiudan gardjai himine ; ith saei taujith, jah laisjai swa, 
 sah mikils haitada in thiudan -gardjai himine. 
 
 20. Cwitha auk izwis, thatei nibai managizo wairth- 
 ilh izwaraizos garaihteins, thau thize bokarje, jah farei- 
 saie, nithau cwimith in thiudan-gardjai himine. 
 
 21. Hausideduth thatei cwithan ist thaim airizam, 
 ni maurthrjais, ith saei maurthreith, skula wairthith 
 stauai \ 
 
 22. Aththan ik cwitha izviis, thatei hwazuh modags 
 brothr seinamma, sware ^ skula wairthith stauai j ith 
 sad cwithith brothr seinamma, raka, skula wairthith ga- 
 qwumthai ; aththan saei cwithith dwala, skula wairth. 
 ith in gaiainnan* funins. 
 
 23. Gabai nu bairais aibr thexn du hunsla* stada, jah 
 jainar gamuneis thatei brothar theins habaith hwa^ bi' 
 thuk ; 
 
 * Strich-lein, Germ.j strika. Sax. the 5/ro^e of a pencil. 
 
 * I(rrijn>o<, sio, statutes^ established, estate, seat, stall, &c. 
 
 ® S\^'ARE corresponds with TilD a turning aside, revolt, apostasy, 
 or "ID disp eased, fastidious, angry-, or'i'nD refractory, swerve, sour, 
 surly, sonoiv. This sanctions the reading gixvj, which authority 
 Griesbach has omitted. 'Ihe Latin is temere, the Syriac corresponds, 
 
 * oe-AinwA,Goth.} aityyto;, Gr.j aevum, Lat.j aye-^m^, Engl. 
 
 * nbnbn bn allah, all, alls, alla, Goth.3 al, ael, eal^ ealle> 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. S 
 
 be heaven, yea earth, jota one, either one stroke, not 
 dissolveth of wit (or wisdom), untill all wrought be. 
 
 1 9. But whoso now teareth one biddings these mean- 
 est, yea lears so man, is he meanest highted in domi- 
 nion circle of heaven ; but he that doeth, yea lesson- 
 etli (or leareth) so, same mighty highted in dominion 
 circle of heaven. 
 
 20. Quoth I eke you, that not be manyer (more 
 manifold) wroughteth your righteousness, than this of 
 the bookers (scribes), yea pharisees, neither cometh 
 you in dominion circle of heaven. 
 
 21- Hear did you, that quothenis it them ere ones, 
 not murther you, but whoso murthereth, is guilty 
 wrought of state. 
 
 22. To then I quoth you, that whoso moody is bro- 
 ther his, swerving is guilty v/rought of state; but whoso 
 quoth brother his, raka, is guilty wrought of gemote, 
 he then whoso quoth dull (or devil), is guilty wrought 
 to eternal fire. 
 
 23, Give now bears (thou) offer thine to housel-seat, 
 yea there reminds that brother thine haveth ought a- 
 gainst thee ; 
 
 Sax.; AlH JAH ATWAIKPANDS THAIM SILUBRAN IN ALH, Gotll. 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 5, yea out-warping the silver in hall ; gabai slefith, 
 HAILS WAiRTHATH, Goth. Joliii xi. 12, giuc he sleepcth, who/e 
 wroughteth he. Halig, halgung, Saxon ; hail, kouscl, holy, kal- 
 loiving, English ; heiligen. Teuton. 3 Alhn, Cadmon.j cAcf, al- 
 tare, altus, &c, 
 
 * A whit, % Hebr. icjcta, Greek ; jot, bwa. Sax. 
 
 ' 5 against, Numbers, xxi. /. 
 
6 AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 24. Aflet jainar tho giba theina in andwirthja huns- 
 lastadis, jah gagg faurthis gasibjon* brothr theinamma, 
 jah bi * the atgaggands at bair tho giba theina. 
 
 25. Sijais waila hugjands anda-stauin' theinamma 
 sprauto*; undthateiis in wiga mith imma; ibai, hwan 
 atgibai thuk sa andastaua stauin \ jah sa staua thuk at- 
 gibai andbahta^, jah in karkara' galagjaza. 
 
 26. Amen, cwitha thus, ni usgaggis jainthro % unte 
 issgibis thana minnistan kintu. 
 
 i 27. Hausideduth thatei cwithan ist, ni horinos; ath- 
 than ik cwitha izwis, thatei hwazuh saei saihwith cwi- 
 non du luston izos, ju gahorinoda izai in hairtin sei- 
 namma. 
 
 29. Ith gabai augo thein, thata taishwo^, marzjai"' 
 thuk, usstagg'' ita, jah wairp^" af thus; batizoistauk 
 thus ei fracwistnai ains lithiwe theinaize, jah ni allata 
 leik thein gadriusai in gaiainnan. 
 
 * B S cognates with P C 5 pax, peace, 
 
 * 1 qfier, Numb, xxviii. 26. 
 
 ^ This word exactly corresponds with andA' stauin, amda- 
 
 STATHEIS,Lukexviii.3j STOTH,Matt.XXVii. 1 1; STANDANDS,Luke 
 
 1. 19. The Greek a.yri-tc-rr^y.i, ante-stand, conveying the notion 
 of opponent. 
 
 ^ At a spirt ; spmyten, Dutch ; spritta, Swed. speedily. 
 
 * Stadt-holder, state, statute, status, Krrr^iu, 
 
 * Anajjauth, Mark v. 43 j anabaust, Lukexiv. 22} ana- 
 J5UDANS, xvii. 9, ANABusNS, Mark vii. 7j — all \mit\ying biddings, 
 business, or commands ; baedel. Sax. one who does as he is hid, 
 or executes the orders of his superiors. 
 
 ' The Latin, career j xa^Ka^oi, Hesychius, dmins-, carchar, 
 Cymb.j carcern. Sax.} carcar, charchar, Alam.} kercker, Belgj 
 the element CR or KJR, that which surrounds or incloses of Mr, 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 7 
 
 24. Flit there the gift thine in onward the houselseat, 
 yea gang forth ways (or forthwith) to pacify brother 
 thine, yea after that to-ganging to-bear the gift thine. 
 
 25. Be (sis) thou well thinking adversary thine 
 sprightly, then that thou is in way with him; give, 
 whento-give thee adversary to statist, yea the statist thee 
 upgives to beadle, yea in court lays thou. 
 
 26. Amen, quoth I thee, not out-gangs thou thence, 
 unto that upgives thou the minutest counter. 
 
 27. Hear did you that quothen it is, not whore thou; 
 but then I quoth you, that he, whoso he be, seeth 
 quean to lust doen her, now whored has with her in 
 heart his. 
 
 29. But give eye thine the dexter mars thee, out- 
 sty (or oust) it, yea warp of thee ; better is it eke thee 
 perish doen one limbs thine, yea not all like thine be 
 thrust in gehenna. 
 
 Whiter, (Etymol. Mag. p. I99); ''car, ou cer, dans toutes les langues 
 enceint,'" (Bullets Memoires Celtiques). T\n to inclose or catch 
 in a net or toil, Parkhurst. 
 
 " EHE/Qev, or another, {place subaudit.) 
 
 ^ Dextra, Lat. h^io, ; opposed to hleidumein left, manus, or 
 handf Mark x. 40, Goth. 
 
 *• H'lD n^^'^D to provoke, sivell with pride, the crop of a turtle 
 dove, which, as an emblem of gormondizing or gluttony, was to 
 be pluckt out and cast away from the burnt sacrifice of the fowl. 
 Lev, i. J 6 : and eorthe waes amyrred thurh tha fleogan. Sax. Hept. 
 Exod. viii. 24. and the earth was marred (^conu^ied., destroyed) 
 thorough the flies. 
 
 " Lye in his dictionary has omitted this word in its proper place, 
 but we find usgagg in staigas baurgs, Luke, xiv. 21. Qiitgang 
 in styes of the borough ; retained in pig-stye. 
 
 ^ WirfFs, Germ. 
 
i AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHXktJ, 
 
 SO Jah gabai taihswo theiiia handus marzjai thuk, af- 
 mait thoj jah wairp af thus ; batizo ist auk thus ei fra* 
 cwistnai ains lithiwe ^ theinaize, jah ni allata leik thein 
 driusai in gaiainnan*. 
 
 31. Cwithanuh thaii ist^ thatei hwazuh saei afletai 
 cwen, gibai izai afstassais" bokos; 
 
 32. 1th ik cwitha izwis, thatei hwazuh saei afletitb 
 cwen seina, inuh fairina kalki-nassaus\ taugith tho ho- 
 rinon, jah sa ize afsatida liugairh, horinoth : 
 
 33; Aftra hausideduth, thatei cwithan ist thaim airi- 
 zam, niu farswarais, ith usgibais Fanin"* aithans thei* 
 nans; 
 
 34. Aththan ik cwitha izwis^ ni swaran allis, ni bi 
 himina, unte stols ist Jth""; 
 
 35. Nih bi airthai, unte fotu-baurd ist fotiwe is ; nih 
 
 ^ The LiTHUNSj Romans, xii. 4. swa swe raihtis, in ai- 
 
 NAMMA LEIKA LITHUNS MANAGANS HABAM, THAITHAN LITHJUg 
 ALLAl NI THATA SAMO TAUI HABAND, Gotll. SO SO, right IS, in 
 
 one likeness (imago Dei) limbs many have we, though then limls 
 (lots, HLAUTA Goth. Mark XV. 24; sama laud, same lots. Matt. 
 vi.34.) all 7iot that same do haven. Lid, member, ffachter, finge- 
 res litli, Saxon Lukexvi. 24^ lath of Kent, lot-, sama lauda> 
 same lot, or division. 
 
 ' Airoa-rcLo-is, abscheids brief, Gerni. 
 
 ' If the over curious reader delight to investigate subjects, the 
 knowlege of which tends not to make us better, he may find suffi- 
 cient matter in the C L, y.avXos kc. of Mr. Whiter, p. 439. 
 
 * Fa n appears compounded of iT' and HN, the essence existing^ 
 the 0NTX2THS q.d. 6 ovrog oov — the Ssivos, 6 hivu, the one of 
 the Gothic, the doing one, the thing, the incomprehensible. 'O 
 ^Biya, forcibly and appropriately applied to a human agent, as the 
 as/o«ishing; zvoiiderM, thundev'mg Pitt. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 9 
 
 30. Yea give thy dexter hand mars thee, ofF-smlte 
 that, yea warp of thee, better is it eke thee, that perish 
 doen one Hmbs thine, yea not all like thine be thrust 
 in gehennan. 
 
 31. Quothen you then is it, that whoso flits quean, 
 give her ofF-setness book ; 
 
 32. But I quoth you, that whosoever flitteth quean 
 his, not now for fornication, (x^Xxi^ing ttoovyj, Josep.) 
 doeth her to whoren, yea whoso off-set lyeth, whoren 
 doeth. 
 
 33. After hear did ye, that quothen is it them ere- 
 ones, not forswear thou, but upgive Jehovah oaths 
 thine. 
 
 34. But then I quoth you, not swear (at) all, not by 
 heaven, for (^oii) stall is it God's ; 
 
 35. Not by earth, for foot-board is it feet his 5 not 
 
 ^ It is a very remarkable circumstance, that the peculiar and m- 
 communicahle name of the divine essence, in the Plebrew tongue 
 n^rr*, cannot be pronounced as impressed in the Gothic Fragments, 
 J T H, all utterance is stopped when we try to sound such letters. 
 This abbreviation always prevails in the original. Goda, guda, 
 <JUDS, owx good; GUDAj gods, are derived indeed from J T H God 
 the sou;"ce of all goodness, than whom there can nothing be letter 
 or best j therefore in this language of ideas, there is no godra, no 
 GODSTA, no gooder, no goodest -, but the terms batizo, Batista, 
 letter, best, than boteith, John vi. 13, what booteth orprofiteth, 
 were adopted : — hence aya^o^, ^sog. Tho, thoth. 
 
 This language had G, and r, both of which are joined with ^, 
 to express the almighty Being ; I shall represent the former by J, 
 the latter by G, amongst other reasons, because the latter is used 
 as the 77 pronounced like nn. I believe, my learned acquaintance 
 Richard Porson Esq. might illustrate the iEolic Digamma of the 
 Greeks, by referring to the Gothic language, especially the prefix 
 ga, corresponding with the Saxon ge ; as well as the Greek nu- 
 merals, though the arrangement of the alphabet in all Gothic lex- 
 icons is very erroneous, for T is 3, G 60. 
 
 c 
 
10 AIVVAGGELGO TlUlRH MATHTHU. 
 
 bi lairusaulwmui, unte baurgs ist this'mikilins thiuda- 
 
 nins ' ; 
 
 36. Nih bi haubida theinamma swarais, unte ni magt 
 
 ain tagl hweit aiththau swart gataugan. 
 
 37. Sijai thau waurd izwar, ja ja, ne ne, ith thata 
 managizo thalm us thamma ubilin ist. 
 
 38. riausideduth thatei cwithan ist, augo und augin, 
 jah tunthu und tunthau ? 
 
 39. Ith ik cwitha izwis, ni andstandan allis thamma 
 unselgin * : ak gabai hvvas thuk ^ stautai bi taishwon 
 theina kinnu, wandei imma jah tho anthara ; 
 
 40. Jah thamma wiljandin mith thus staua, jah paida 
 theina niman, aflet imma jah wastja. 
 
 41. Jah gabai hwas thuk ananauthjai rasta aina, gag- 
 gais mith imma twos. 
 
 42. Thamma bidjandin thuk, gibais ; jah thamma 
 wiljandin af thus leihwan, sis ni uswandjais. 
 
 43. Hausideduth thatei cwithan ist, frijos nehw und- 
 jan theinana, jah fiais fiand theinana. 
 
 44. Aththan ik cwitha izwis, frigoth figands izwa- 
 rans, thiuthjaith thans wrikandans izwis, waila taujaith 
 thaim hatjandam izwis, jah bidjaith bi thans usthriutan- 
 dans izwis. 
 
 ^ ThOTH, TARANIM, THOR, THORSDAEG, frOIIl pH iojixjlrmly, 
 
 to settle. Elevated on the ^pr^vvg, footstool, ^povog, Gr.j thronus, 
 Lat.; throne, Eng, Notes may cause me to perish by the corrupt per- 
 verter of the " fiend of the bottomless pit, Gog, n«:: Isa. ii, 12, the 
 vainly elated Gough, the A?aa J:t;y, i:i« 3 baud, Goth. Luke xiv. 
 34, (I give the reference because Lye has omitted the word) ; as X 
 display ''such a parade of learning and Scripture reading in fustian 
 declamation, as would not have been allowed in the theme of a 
 school-boy, Gent. Mag. April 1806, p. 353. Certainly not — for 
 no school-boy was ever capable of being flogged for such attempts. 
 But I desire Mr. G's most respectable friend, as a Divine and inda'* 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 11 
 
 by Jerusalem, for borough it is this mickle throner 
 (the high Thane;) 
 
 36. Nay by head thine swear thou, for not might 
 thou one tail white either swarthy do8n. 
 
 37. Be then word your, yea yea, nay nay ; for 
 (oTi) that more (manyer) than them of (ea) the evil- 
 one is. 
 
 38. Hear did you that quothen is it, eye for eye, 
 yea tooth for tooth ? 
 
 39. But I quoth you, not withstand (avre) all them 
 unholy : but give whoso (? /g-) thee strikes by dexter 
 thine chin, wend him yea the another ; 
 
 40. Yea them willing thee with-stand, yea plaid thine 
 nim, flit him yea vest. 
 
 41. Yea give whoso thee on-on-to-go restoue, gang 
 with him two. 
 
 42. Them begging thee, give j yea them willing of 
 thee loanen, be not averting. 
 
 4S. Hear-did-you-do that quothen is it, friend nigh- 
 unto-one thine, yea foe fiend thine. 
 
 44. But then I quoth you, friend fiends youren, good- 
 doeth them wreaking you, well-doeth them hating-doen 
 you, yea beggeth for them threaten-doing you. . 
 
 fatigable scholar, will hesitate, before he ventures to attack me on 
 the principles he once advanced, that no classical English word 
 (quaere, what are Classics ?) could be derived from two languages. 
 
 ^ AcrsXysiccy. 
 
 ^ I here give a few verses without a note, or ilhistration, toalFord 
 the Gentleman's Magazine, the British Critics, or even Mr. Home 
 Tooke, with his nonsensical, final, intinitive Saxon Ns, an oppor- 
 tunity of again displaying their superiority over me from Lye's 
 dictionary, as I shall have frequent opportunities of elucidating 
 every word in my progress . 
 
12 AIWAGGELOO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 43. Ei wairthaith sunjus Attins izwaris this in himi- 
 nam, unte sunnon seina urranneith ana ubilans, jah go- 
 dans, jah rigneith ana garaihtans, jah ana inwindans. 
 
 46. Gabai auk frijoth thans frijondans izwis ainans, 
 hwo mizdono habaith ? niu jah thai thiudo thata samo 
 taujand ? 
 
 47. Jah gabai golei ththans frijonds izwarans thatainei, 
 hwe managizo taugith? niu jah motarjos thata samo tau- 
 jand ? 
 
 48. Sijaith nu jus fulla togai, swa swe Attah iawai* 
 sa in himinam fulla togi^ ist. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1. Atsaihwith ', armaion^ izwara^ni taugar^** 
 in andwairthga ^ manne du saihwan ini, aiththau laun 
 ni habaith fram Attin izwaramma, thamma in himinam. 
 
 2. Than nu taujais armaion, ni haurn jais faura thus, 
 swa swe thai liutans taugand in cacwumthim '^j jah 
 
 ^ This is compounded of three radicals, at of like import with 
 the Latin ad, /o ; saihw, see; Matt. viii. 4 j and th, /o<^/oj Luke 
 XV. 22 J reverse this and we have — do see to — as our " see thou 
 to that." 
 
 * Either mercies or alms ; elemosyna or misericordia 5 aelmesse. 
 Cod. Rash. 
 
 ^ This word, in pronuncintion always nearly the Fame, is suffi- 
 cient to overturn rdi the grammatical terminations of Septentrional 
 scholars} it is spelt not only izwara, izurs, izuis, izwakas, 
 iGGUARAi^ iGGuis, Gus, but in the Saxon MSS. our English yon 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. IS 
 
 45. That wrought-beeth you sons Da-da-i:t;j/ yours 
 the he is in heaven, for sun his own (suum) up-runneth 
 on evil, yea good, yea raineth on righteous ones, yea 
 on envying ones. 
 
 46. Give eke friendeth them friending you only 
 {anely), what meed haveth ye? not yea the heathen 
 that same doen ? 
 
 47. Yea give gladdeth them friending you, they only, 
 what manyer doeth ye? not yea meters that same doen? 
 
 48. Beeth now you full-doers, so-so Da-da your hq 
 in heaven full-doer is. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1 . JL o-see-do, alms yours nay Ao-en in onward men 
 for them to seeew, either loan nay haveth you from 
 Father youre?2, the him in heaven. 
 
 2. Then npw tJiou does alms, not a horn goes fore 
 thee, so-so the f/eluding ones done in the gemotes, yea 
 
 iindyqurs is written, iu, ui, iuh. uih, iuik, iuer, iueru, iuere, luerre, 
 iure, iuVj iurre, iwer, iwr, iwru, iwrh, low, iwih, iowih,iwh, iowh^ 
 eow, eoiver,eoivr, &c-; and in printed books, through the blunder- 
 ing of editors, inc, with ail its changes, &c. 
 
 * / for d — do, as autetlice, untedlice, Durham Bk, 
 
 * Ante-ward, contrary to back-ward. 
 
 ^ Hence is derived the Saxon Witena-gemote -, and this word 
 furnishes us with the idea attached to it j in Joh. xviii. ver. 20. we 
 have GACwiMAND IN GACWuMTHAi — *^ coiiien in gemote," m^et-i 
 ing, assemlly, cmt. per. x,/, % — gmt. 
 
14 AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 in garunsim \ hauhjainda ufram mannam ; amen, cwi- 
 tha izwis, and nemun mizdon ' seina. 
 
 3. Ith thuk taujandan armaion, ni witi hleidumei ' 
 thcina hwa taujith taihswo theina. 
 
 4. Ei sijai so arma-hairtitha theina in fulhsnja^ jah 
 Atta theins saei saihwith in fulhsnja, usgibith thus in 
 bairhtein. 
 
 5. Jah than bidjaith% ni sijaith swa swe thai liutans, 
 unte frijond'' in gacwumthim, jah waihstam' plapjo ' 
 standandans bidjan, ei gaumjaindau mannam ; amen, 
 quitha izwis, thatei haband mizdon seina. 
 
 6. Ith thu than bidjais, gagg ^ in hethjon'" theina, jah 
 galukands haurdai ^' theinai, bidei du Attin theinamma, 
 thamma in fulhsnja j jah Atta theins, saei saihwith in 
 fulhsnja, usgibith thus in bairhtein. 
 
 * Car and gar mean an inclosure or circle in all languages, as 
 court, girt, curia, •kcl^cl, xacYjvov, crown of the head } ger, i/eaVj^ 
 Gothic, &c. Vide Whiter, p. 200. 
 
 ^ The Saxon med, Enghsh meed, Greek fj^io-^oc, Latin merces, 
 merde of the Durham Bookj merit Lat.} mearde Dur. Book. 
 
 ^ We find this word hl; idumein /e/?-TOara, the Latin manus, 
 the hilled, lid, i.e. covered, concealed ; taihswo, the right-hand 
 is the Latin dextra, o-^icc, (^cix.vuju./, $si^co, to shoiv. 
 
 * Foul was of equal import with dark, even in Shakspeare's time: 
 " So fair and foul a day I have not seen," Macbeth. We see the 
 wordfoulen in fulgin, Goth. Matt. x. 265 fuligine Lat. — The Cod. 
 Rush, gives degz/lnisse dulness. 
 
 •'' Beg, originally, is the same as lid, bead, Icde, the venerable 
 Bede, Intercessor, meaning ask; as Luke v. 12. lad, Matt, xxvii. 
 58. lath, L'ida, lido, &:c. as pray, \sfray, ask. Cod. Rush, has 
 gebidde, 
 
 * This word is retained in our ''/newf/," one whom we love. 
 Cod. Rush, has lujigath — oiite corresponds to the Greek bri. 
 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 15 
 
 in courts, that they be highened from men j amen, I 
 quoth you, they unto-nim their meed. 
 
 3. But thou doing alms, not wit left-hand thine 
 what doeth right-hand thine. 
 
 4. If be the mercy-heart thine in foulness, yea Father 
 thine he who see-doeth in foulness, unto-giveth thee in 
 brightness. 
 
 5. Yea then beg-ye-do, not beeth so so the deluding 
 ones, for they love in the gemotes, yea windings of 
 places standing to beggen, that they eyed may be of 
 men; amen, I quoth to you, they haven their meed. 
 
 6. But then thou beggest, gang in hut thine, yea 
 locking door thine, beg- do thou Father thine, the him 
 in foulness; yea Father thine, he who see-doeth in 
 foulness, out-giveth thee in brightness. 
 
 ' Few readers will perceive any analogy betwixt windings and 
 tliis word ; but perhaps we may trace it in wastga, vestis, a vest; 
 and the Saxon woeda, weeds ; especially when we find bewundex, 
 Luke ii. 17, implies '*" wrapped in .9«;aG^/iw^ clothes ;" woundcn, 
 and GAWASiDEDUN, Joh, xix. 2. invested, for the Oriental nations 
 wind-round their ^""arments 5 and in Gothic there is a large family 
 of this tribe, wind. Mar, xv. 2. walwin, (i. e.) u'heelen, ivallow, 
 ivalt, kc. the Durham Book, as huorinum, the thurnum, turle, 
 corner, wint, Lancashire. 
 
 ^ Here the Durham Book lias plaecena, Xheplech of Lancashire, 
 from the plashing cf agriculture^ as town^ Sax. tun, from tine, 
 do-in. 
 
 ^The gg's pronounced, as in Greek, gang, the Hebrew gna'm. 
 
 ^*' This confirms Mr. Whiter's aflSnity betwixt aedes, hut; cot 
 of the Durham Book 3 v.oiroj-, the kofan of the Rush. Glos. our 
 coffin. 
 
 *• This is the same word as daura, not the haurd of Junius^- 
 pronounced in the northern counties as th'dwr. 
 
16 AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 7. Bidjandans uththan, ni filu' waurdjalth, swa sw^ 
 thai thiudo "" ; thugkeith im auk, ei in filu waurdein 
 seiiiai and hausjaindau\ 
 
 8. Ni galeikoth nu thaim, wait auk Atta izwar thizei 
 gus thaurbuth, faur thisei gus bidjaith ina. 
 
 9. Swa nu bidjaith gus. Atta unsar, thu in himi* 
 nam, weihnai * namo thein : 
 
 10. Cwiniai thiudi nassus^ theins; wairthai wilga 
 theins, swe in himina, jah ana airthai : 
 
 11. Hlaif *' unsarana thana sinteinan ^ gif uns himma 
 daga: 
 
 12. Jah af let uns thatei skulans sijaima, swa swe 
 jah weis af letam thaim skulam ^ unsaraim : 
 
 ^13. Jahni briggais uns in fraistiibnjai ^, ak lausei 
 uns af thamma ubilin ; unte theina ist thiudangardi ^^, 
 jah mahts, jah wulthus", in aiwins'% Amen. 
 
 ' Feal, many, feola of Rush. Gloss, pi. plenus Lat. plenitude. 
 
 * The Durham Book reads esnico, the Cod. Rush, haetliens, c^- 
 nici, &c. the outer; uta, Goth- 
 
 ' Hausjain is from AusoN, Goth, the ear, n«, ouj, aures. 
 
 * There are continual changes, in the Gothic and Northern lan- 
 guages, from the iv into I or //'s, and the g and w are cognate letters. 
 This word varies little, when sounded, from dyiov, ^n«. Ps. xv. 1 — 
 Hall, holy, for hall in Saxon and English, is spelt as haigh, haw, 
 hough, heyi &c. and the Durham and Rushworth Gloss, give ge- 
 halgud, pronounced as ghawed; and Luc. i. 15. weigs is dyios, 
 wise. 
 
 ^ This varies from thiudangardi, v. 13. and thiudom, c?oow?, 
 is dominion, &c. Vide Whiter, p. 210; and naseins, Luke ix. Q; 
 NAssEiNAis, Luc. i. ig. is salvation J the crw^siy of the Greeks, 
 nasco, born again. 
 
 J 
 
THE GOSPEt TMRQUQH MAtTHEW* 17 
 
 7. But begging, not feal-words-doeth, so-so the hea- 
 then ; thinketh them eke, that in feal-words they unto 
 hearkened are. 
 
 8. Not be-liked now to them, wits eke Father yours 
 that you thrift, before that you beggeth him. 
 
 9. So now beggeth you. Father ours, thou in hea- 
 ven, holyed he name thine : 
 
 10. Come the dominion of salvation thine : wrought 
 be will thine, so in heaven, yea on earth : 
 
 J 1 . Loaf ours the eternal give us this day : 
 
 12» Yea of- let us that guiltying we are, sc*»so ye^ 
 we of-let them guiltying to us : 
 
 13. Yea not bring us in chastening, but loose us of 
 the evil one ; for thine is the circle of dominion, yea 
 might, yea wonder, unto ages. Amen. 
 
 ^ Hlaif is from leaven. "This Mr. Tooke Vol. 2. p. 155, 6, 7^ 
 8, has borrowed as usual without acknowledging it." 
 
 " Griesbach takes no notice of this various reading j indeed it is 
 a mere affectation of leaming to pretend to collate Gothic aud 
 Saxon versions with the Greek reading. This word is related to 
 the cow^muam ^empiterwam of the Latins j and the Durham Book 
 has the reading gastlice, ghost-like, spiritual. 
 
 " This word is retained by the Germans in schuldig, our is 
 guilty. 
 
 ® This is of the same import with itEipoL<ry.Qv, having/ for Tf, tt?^. 
 
 ^" THiuDAN-GARjDAi, the orb, the circle, the gar, the year, &c^ 
 
 ^^ wuLTHus is If om/cZ, power 5 zndi I iovn'm wonder. 
 
 '* Kiujv&.$, the Latin aevum, our common term — ^'a2/eand aday^" 
 ever and a day. 
 
 D 
 
18 AlWAOGELOO THAIUH MATHTHU. 
 
 14. Unte jabai af letith mannam missadedins ize, ^ 
 af letith jah izuis Atta izwar sa ufar himinam. 
 
 15. Ith jabai ni af letith mannam missadedins ize, 
 nithau Atta izwar af letith missadedins izwaros. 
 
 16. Atthan bi the fastaith, ni wairthaith' swa swe 
 thai liutans% gaurai^; frawardjana^ auk andwairthja* 
 selna, ei gasaihwain dau mannam fastan dans ; amen 
 cwitha izwis, thatei and-nemun mizdon^ seina. 
 
 17. Ith thu fastands salbo haxibith thein, jah ludja 
 theina thwah ; 
 
 18. Eini gasaihvvaizau" mannam fastands, ak Attin 
 theinamma thamma in fulhsn]a% jah Atta theins saei 
 salhwith in fulhsnja usgibith thus : 
 
 1 9. Ni huzdjaith izwis huzda ana airtha?, tharei ma- 
 lo jah nidwa^ frawardeith, jah tharei thiubos ufgraband 
 jahhlifand^'. 
 
 20. Iih huzdjaith izwis huzda in himina, tharei nih 
 *malo nih nidvva frawardeith, jah tharei thiubos ni uf- 
 graband nih stiland : 
 
 * Nor number, nor example with him wrought 
 
 To s'Acrve from truth." , ,.,, 
 
 Milton. 
 
 ^ LiuTET, Mark vii. 22, is the least compounded form of this 
 word doXos, the/rfludo, Lat.,perr, r, — l!), Ao^Vc; liusan, Goth.; 
 lease. Sax., false; old Engl, leesers. 
 
 ' Grim, gram ; tD'^j ,- grimm. Germ. 
 
 "* Fra-\vards, not guarding, ward; and by the analogy of lan- 
 guages not keeping is permitting to perish, corrupt, v. \Q. 
 
 * All words denoting the place or scat of sight, particularly in 
 thenoriheiTi languriges, are connected with the eye, and a prosthe- 
 tical initin! letter, from au go, Goth.: with b, luag, Franc.; luaga. 
 
THE GOSPEL TIIROUGli MATTHEW. 19 
 
 14. For if of-let-do man miss-deeds theirs, of-Iet- 
 doeth yea you Father your he over heavens. 
 
 15. But if not of-letteth man miss-deeds theirs, nei- 
 ther Father yours of-letteth miss-deeds yours. 
 
 1 6. Then be that fast ye do, not wrought be you 
 so so leasers, grave ; frovi^ard doen eke onv^ard theirs^ 
 that they may be-seen to men fasting ; amen I quoth to 
 you, that they unto-nim merits theirs. 
 
 1 7. But thou fasting salve thine head, yea look thine 
 dew ; 
 
 1 8. That not beseen art thou men fasting, but Dada 
 thine the him in foulness, yea Dada thine whoso seeth 
 in foulness upgives thee. 
 
 19. Not hoardeth you hoards on earth, there mould 
 and gnat frowardeth, yea there thieves up-grubb yea 
 liften : 
 
 20. But hoardeth you hoards in heaven, there neith- 
 er mould neither gnat frowardeth, yea there thieves 
 neither up-grubb neither steal. 
 
 Teut.; loca. Sax j look, Engl.j anlucce. Franc: when liquidated to 
 eye, sebeii, Teuton.j seo, Sax.j ausine to ausine. Sax. Deut. xxxiv\ 
 10, of seeing to seeing, or sight to sight, broad. Ihe same train of 
 ideas pervades Tr^ocra-'Trov, visus, taciesj vis a vis, &c. 
 
 ^ Mercedes, Lat.^- [jAch;, Greek ; ")2D, Hebrew. 
 
 ' Sight corresponds nearer to the original, but see tJie note on 
 
 ANDWAIRTHJA, Goth. V. 17. 
 
 * FuLGiNj Matth. X. 26, hid, concealed-, fuligine, Lat. 
 Fair is foul, u.nd foul is tair. 
 
 Shakspear, — Macbeth. 
 ^ Gnaet. Sax.j to gnaw, or the gnoivcr, making ragged, 
 i^ Found in shop-/j/i'er. 
 
20 AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 21. Tharei auk ist hu^d izwar, tharuh ist jah hairto 
 izwar : 
 
 22. Lukam leikis ist augo, jabai nu augo thein ain- 
 faith' ist, allata leik thein liuhadein wairthith. 
 
 23. Ith jabai augo thein unsel* ist, allata leik thein 
 ricwizein' wairthith ; jabai nu liuhath thata in thus ric- 
 wiz ist, thata ricwiz hwan filu. 
 
 24. Ni manna mag twaim fraujam skalkinon, unte 
 jabai fijaith ainana, jah antharana frijoth, aiththau ai- 
 namma uf hauseith, ith antharamma frakann ; ni maguth 
 Gotha skalkinon, jah Mammonin. 
 
 25. Duththe * cwitha izwis, ni maurnaith saiwalai 
 izwarai, hwa matjaith, jah hwa drigkaith, nih leika iz- 
 waramma hwe wasjaith'j niu saiwala mais ist fodeinai, 
 jah leik wastjom ? 
 
 26. Insaihwith du fuglam himinis, thei ni saiand, 
 nih sneidhand, nih lisand in banstins, jah Atta izwar 
 sa ufar himinam fodeith ins : niu jus mais weathrizans^ 
 sijuth thaim ? 
 
 27. Ith hwas izwara maurnands' mag anaaukan ana 
 wahstu seinan alleina aina. 
 
 ^ KitKovg, q. d. simple. 
 
 * AarsXyYis, selgamma^ Goth. Luke viii. 15. kolX^s, selig, sa- 
 
 lig, Teutonic J sel, ^ax. 
 
 ^ The most simple state of this word is ricwis, or ricwiz, 
 and perhaps it may be proper to observe that the cw is one letter Q, 
 which Marshall observes has sometimes the power of a W, era Q 
 aspirated, equally with Lye's cwj by this means we have immedi- 
 ately tini or tl^k^l, the acridpoison that exhausts or desolates. Park- 
 hurst : Wachtcr's rus, russ; the Latin aeruginisj rjsposis', tartarus, 
 rust, Saxon ; and in the Gothic, Mark xiii, 24, the sun rusteth. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTIIFAV. 21 
 
 21. There eke is hoard your, there is yea heart 
 your. 
 
 22. The lanthorn of the Hke is the eye, give now 
 eye thine one- fold is, all like thine lightened wrought ; 
 
 23. But if eye thine unclean ^^ is, all like thine is 
 rusty wrought ; if now that light in thee is rust, that 
 rust how feal. 
 
 24. No man may two freemen slave, for if he foeth 
 one, yea another friendeth, either one of ihem unto- 
 hears, but another fratchens*j not may you God slave, 
 yea Mammon. 
 
 ^ 25. Therefore quoth I you, not mourn do soul yours, 
 what meat ye do, yea what drink ye do^ neither like 
 your what invest it is ; ah not soul more is than feeding, 
 yea like than vestments ? 
 
 26- On-see-do the fowls of heaven, they neither 
 sow-doen, neither snip -doen, neither lease-doen in barn- 
 stand, yea Dada yours, whoso over heaven, feedeth 
 them ; not you much worthier be than them ? 
 
 27. But which of you mourning may on-eke vast- 
 ness his ell one ? 
 
 '"* Regarding the consonants only, it is ha. rovto. 
 ^ Evhc-TjQs, — same leading letters. 
 
 * I here take the liberty of changing the division of letters from 
 
 MAISWE ATHRIZANS, tO MAIS WEATHRIZANS, but I shall lake nO 
 
 liberty of altering the original letters. 
 ' M£f</xycJy. 
 
 * In Lancashire this word conveys the idea of quarrehGme.fret- 
 tinff, Tim Bobbin. 
 
S3. AIW-AGGELGO THAIKH MATHTHU. 
 
 28. Jah bi wastjos hwa saurjaith ? gacunnaith ' bio- 
 mans* haithjos, hwaiwa wahsjand; nih arbaidjand^ nih 
 spinnand : 
 
 29. Cwithuh than izwis, thatei nih Saulaumon in zh 
 lamma wulthau seinanima gawasida sik"* swe ains thize. 
 
 SO. Jah thande thata hawi haithjos, himmadaga wi- 
 sando, jah gistradagis' in auhn galagith, Goth swa was- 
 jith, hwaiwa mais izwis, leitil galaubjandans. 
 
 31. Ni maurnaiih* mi cwithandans, Hwa matjam, 
 aiththau hwa drigkam, aiththau hwe wasjaima ? 
 
 32. Alia uk thata thiudos sokjand ; waituh than At- 
 ta jzwar sa ufar himinam thatei thaurbuth ***** 
 
 CHAPTER Vn. 
 
 VERSE 12. 
 
 :)(t «r 4*; * # 
 
 jaina izwis mans, swa jah jus taujaith im^, 
 tji^ta auk ist witoth jah praufeteis. 
 
 * Consiuer. 
 
 * The Gothic l/ooms certainly conveys a ir.ore corirtct and ele- 
 gant representation than our lilies^ as illustrated by the grass or hqy\ 
 of the field or heath. 
 
 ^ Nil; /Scjawj opera,Lat.j roZ'Ustj with the prostl^tic ^labour^ &:c. 
 "* The Scotch sic. 
 
 * The learned Junius admits that he cannot possibly conjectuie 
 how this word can represent to-morrow. Gloss Goth. p. 132; to 
 which Steirnhelmius agrees. But Mr. Home Tooke's etymology 
 is tlie most whimsical : — *' y ester-day is in the Anglo-Saxon ge5- 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHJ^W. S3 
 
 28. Yea by vestments why sorroweth ye ? con-do 
 blooms of the heath j what way they waxen j neither 
 labour-doen, neithet* spin-docn: 
 
 29. Quoth I then you, that not Solomon in all 
 wonder his invested was sic so one of these. 
 
 SO. Yea then that hay of the heath, this day waxing, 
 yea first-day in oven is laid, God so investeth, how 
 more you, little believe doing. 
 
 31. Not mourneth now you quothing, What meat 
 we, what drink we, either what invested be we ? 
 
 32. All eke that the heathen seek-doen; witteth then 
 Dada yours, whoso over heaven, that ye thrift. * * * 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 VERSE 12. 
 
 **##»# 
 
 doen you men, so yea you doeth to them, 
 that eke is wit (wisdom), yea prophets. 
 
 tran-daeg; gestran is the past tense, and past participle I ofgestri- 
 nan, to acquire, to get, to obtain. But a day is not got ten, or ob- 
 tained, (^n ey^ce^Aent. petitio principii) till it is passed j thereforo 
 gestran-daeg is aequivklent to the passed day. Gestrafi, yestran, 
 yestern, yester, gestern. Germ.; gisteren, Dutch." (He might 
 have added glstre. Franc.) Ettsx llrspoEyra, vol. ii. p. 292. 
 
 I here suggest that our yesttrday is the Gothic air this dagis, 
 Markxvi.2, ere this day: aikis Luke x. 13 ; aieiza, er^/, prior. 
 But the Gothic in this passage corresponds with the crastinus /a- 
 moTTOw, c and g cognate letters being changed by x,y,%. 
 
 ^ Mffc</j(,y7jcrr^r£^ — m r n t. 
 
)M GODSt'EL tttURM MATTHEW. 
 
 13. Inngaggaith thairh aggwu* daur'; unte braid 
 daur jah rums wigis sa brigg^nda in fralustai', jah ma- 
 nagai sind thai inngaleithandans thairh thata : 
 
 14. Hwan aggwu thata daur jah thraihans* wigs sa 
 brigganda in Ubainai, jah fawai sind thai bigitandans 
 thana. 
 
 15. Atsaihwith swethauh faura liugnapraufetum, 
 thaiin izei cwimand at izwis in wastjom lambe, ith inn- 
 athro sind wulfos vvilwandans\ 
 
 1 6. Bi akranam ize ufkunnaith ins ; ibai lisanda af 
 thaurnum weinabasja, aiththau af wigadeinom*' smak- 
 kans^ ? 
 
 17. Swa all bagme^ godaize akrana goda gataujith ; 
 ith^ sa ubila bagms akrana ubila gataujith. 
 
 18. Ni mag bagms thiutheigs"* akrana ubila gatau- 
 jan, nih bagms ubils akrana thiutheiga gataujan : 
 
 * Mr. Whiter has so ably elucidated the connections of this word, 
 that I shall extract the passage. 
 
 He had supposed (p. 384), that '<engus (syyvg, prope) near. 
 Is taken from the hank, or hand, because the sense of nearness or 
 proximity would be naturally derived from the notion of one object 
 Deing hanked, as it were, attached or fastned to another j" and he 
 adds *'I have moreover shown by an example, t\\2Xfast itself signi- 
 fies likewise near. Now eifeomenon means that which is engus, or 
 iiear; and moreover that which is adherent-joined, or hanktid to some- 
 thing EXOiVlENOS E1TT2, ij Hocrsx<^y, (Suid. sub voce) adhafe- 
 rens, conjunctus, vicinus, vel retinens, says Kuster. This sense 
 perpetually occurs j and I have produced the authority of Suidas 
 for the sole purpose of the interpretation by engus {eyyu;}, or, as 
 I ought to have put it, eggus. The reader surely with this term 
 EGGUs before his eyes, will not consider my attempt to connect 
 words under the element 'NG with those under that of G, as al- 
 together visionary, when he sees that the Greeks had no symbol to 
 express this very sound of n before ^, k, Sec. but the^ itself". (Ety- 
 mol. Mag. p. 495.) 
 
THte GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 25 
 
 1 3. Ingang thorough narrow door ; for broad the 
 door, yea roomy the way, that bringeth to perdition, 
 yea many be in-led-done through that : 
 
 1 4. When narrow that door, yea throngen way, that 
 bringeth to life, yea few be they begetting that. 
 
 15. To-see-do* though for lying prophets, them 
 that comen to you in vestments of lambs, but inward- 
 ly be wolves wallowing. 
 
 16. By acorns theirs ofconneth you them; an-if 
 leasen men of thorns wine-berries, either of hawthorns 
 smacks ? 
 
 17. So all balms good acorns good doeth ; and so 
 evil balms acorns evil doeth. 
 
 1 8. Not may balm the good acorn evil doen, neither 
 balm evil acorn the good doen. 
 
 The Gothic aggwu, the Greek ayaaXov, the Latin angustus, 
 uncus, and tlie German enge_, strengthen Mr. Whiter's illustratiDii, 
 
 ' i?in 3 ^vpoL; THAiRH, Gothic. 
 
 ^ This is compounded of FRA and Lius j los. Sax. 3 lies, Belg.j 
 leese, lost, Engl. 
 
 ^ Thraihun, Goth. Mark v. 24 3 thring, thrang, Sax.3 drang, 
 bedrangt, German. 
 
 ^ In Luke xviii. 11, we find \vilwans_, sxpitocyss, 
 
 ^ The Durham book reads hagathornum. 
 
 ' Fruit of a luscious flavor. 
 
 ' T\D1 altars erectedin groves of oaks; beom, Sax.3 baum. Germ. 
 
 ^ Corresponds with the Latin et, and signifies to add. 
 
 ^°- See note on jth, MaU. v. 343 the a/aS. 
 
 * Sehet euch, German. 
 
'f6 AIWAGGELGO T^AIRII MATHTHtT. 
 
 19 All bagme ni taujandane akran god, usmaitada 
 jah in fori atlagjada : 
 
 20. Thannu bi akranam ize ufkunnaith ins. 
 " 2 1 . Ni hwazuh saei cwithith mis fan, fan, inngaleith- 
 ith in thiudangardja himine, ak sa taujands wiljan At- 
 tins meinis this in himinam. 
 
 22. Managai cwithand mis in jainamma daga fan, fan, 
 niu theinamma namin praufetidedum, jah theinamma 
 namin unhulthons usvvaurpum, jah theinamma namin 
 mahtins mikilos gatawidedum, 
 
 23. Jah than andbaita im, thatei nihwanhun kuntha 
 izwis ; afleithith fairra mis, jus waurkjandans unsib- 
 jana. 
 
 24. Hwazuh nu saei hauseith' waurda meina jah tau- 
 jith tho, galeiko ina waira frodamma, saei gatimrida 
 razn sein ana staina : 
 
 25. Jah atiddja dalath"" rign, jah cwemun ahwos% jah 
 vvaiwoun windos, jah bistugcwun^ bi thamma razna jai- 
 namma ; jah ni gadraus% unte gasulith'' was ana staina. 
 
 26. Jah hwazuh saei hauseith waurda meina jah ni 
 
 ' Horet, German. 
 
 * We find IDDGA AFAR, Matt. ix. 9, Jiicd after ; ivit, it, Lat. 
 and DALEi, Luke iii. 5, adell, which in Saxon becomes dun, downs, 
 adown, for in all languages / and w are frequently changed as let- 
 ters of the same organ, ^S il'iXri; cpivris, tTvevim/jv TrXsvfJMV, HIMIN 
 Gothic, himmel German, inlecebne illecebrae Latin,' &:c. Vide 
 Wachteri Prolegomena, Sect. iii. 
 
 * Aqua, Lat.j ea, Sax.; ei/es, Engl. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 27 
 
 ] 9. All balms not doing acorn good, smited off is, 
 yea in oven to laid. 
 
 20. Then now.by acorns theirs of-conneth you them. 
 
 21. Not whoso he quoths me jah jah, in-led-beeth 
 in the dominion circle of heaven, but whoso doing is 
 will Dada mine that is in heaven. 
 
 22. Many quothen me in that day, jah jah, not we 
 in thy name prophecy-didden, yea in thy name unho- 
 ly-the-ones out-warp, yea in thy name mights mickle 
 do-didden ? 
 
 23. Yea then answer I to them, that not any- while 
 {nunquam) con-did I you j flit from me, you work-do- 
 ing \xii^Q2iCe-ahleness, 
 
 24. Whoso now he is that heareth words mine, yea 
 doeth those, I liken him to a prudent man, whoso tim- 
 bered erection his on stone : 
 
 25. Yea to-hied-downwards rain, yea comen waters, 
 yea wafted {or ivaven) winds, yea be-gushed-en on that 
 erection there ; yea not thrusted it, for it solided was 
 on stone. 
 
 26. Yea whoso is he heareth words mine, yea not 
 
 ^ I cannot find a more appropriate word than gushed s t g ; U^i'*:, 
 Jer. V. 22 J lU^iT^n^ xlvi. y, S, whose waters are agitated, tossed. 
 
 ^ Thu und himin ushauhido, und halja gadrausjasai, 
 Goth. Luke x. 15, in our common translation which art exalted 
 unto heaven, shalt he thrust down into hell. 
 
 ^ Ak GAscoH^vr suLJOM, Gothic, Mark vi. 6, lutshoedwith 
 soles, sandals; the foundation on which bodies are raised j bv. 
 
as AIVVAQGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 taujith tho, galeikoda mann dwalamma, saei gatimrida 
 razn sein ana malmin': 
 
 27. Jah atiddja dalath rign, jah cwpmun ahwos, jah 
 waiwoun windos, jah bistugcwun bi jainamma razna ; 
 jah gadraus, jah was drus is mikils. 
 
 28. Jah wanh than ustauh^ laisus tho waurda, bia- 
 bridedun^ manageins ana laiseinai is. 
 
 29. Was auk laisjands ins swe waldufni habands^ jah 
 ni swa swe bokarjos. 
 
 CHAPTER Vin. 
 
 1. IJalath than atgaggandin imma af fairgunja% 
 laistidedun* afar imma iunjons* manages. 
 
 2. Jah sai, manna thrutsfilF habands durinnands in- 
 wait* ina, cwithands, fan, jabai wileis, magt mik ga- 
 hrainjan^ 
 
 3. Jah ufrakjands"* handu attaitok imma, cwithands, 
 Wiljau, wairth brains"; jah suns hrain warth thata 
 thrutsfill is. 
 
 ^ The sands in the north of Lancashire are at this day called the 
 North meols, corresponding to our sense of meal, flour, or parti- 
 cles of corn ground by a mi// j mola, y,vXrj. malandetns, Goth, 
 Luke xvii. 35, meal-doing, or grinding; bl^D to ireak in pieces, 
 
 * UsTAUHTS, Goth. Lukei. 45, established, consummated,, 
 
 * BIABRIDEDU^f, b for m, admirahsntur. 
 
 "* Berge, Germ. — Dodeka-glott of Hutter, 1399, 
 
 * Sequuti, Lat.j yy>coAou97j(rav, Greek. X cr Q, 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 29 
 
 doeth them, I like unto man, dull one, whoso timber- 
 ed erection his on meols : 
 
 27. Yea to hied downward rain, yea comen waters, 
 yea wafted winds, yea be-gushed on that erection; yea 
 thrusted it down^ yea was the thrust his mickle. 
 
 28. Yea wrought then established Jesus these words, 
 admired the many on-lessoning his ; 
 
 29. Was eke lessoning his so would-having, yea not 
 so as bookers. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1 . JDell then to-ganging-doen him of boroughenj 
 last-didden after him young ones many. 
 
 2. Yea see, man tort -full having, to running him, 
 on-waited him, quothing, jah^ give wilt thou, might 
 me rince. 
 
 3. Yea of-reaching hand his, he touched him, quoth- 
 ing I will, — wrought he thou rinced; yea soon rinced 
 WTought that torts-full his. 
 
 ® The Gothic for multitude is managein ; — therefore, geong, 
 giong, Sax.; ung, Dan.; jong, Belg. But may it not be iumjons, 
 the Latin homines ? 
 
 ' Mischief, injury, calamity, — Spenser, Fairfax. 
 
 * Wait, Goth.; wat. Sax. is to wot, wit, watch, wait. 
 
 ^ Reinigen, Germ.; duvelrense mig, Dan.; rensar^ renar^ Suetb, 
 
 ^° Udracte, Danish. 
 
 " Sey g^reiniget, German 3 ren;, Danish. 
 
so AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 4. Jah cwath imma laisus, Saihw ei man ni cwithais, 
 ak gngg thuk silban ataugei gudjin, jah atbair giba tho- 
 ei anabauth Moses du weitwodithai im. 
 
 5. Afar uhthan thata innatgaggandin imma in Ka- 
 famaum, duatiddja imma hundafaths^ bidjands ina: 
 
 6. Jah cwithands, fan, thiumagus meins ligith in 
 garda uslitha% harduba balwiths\ 
 
 7. Jah cwath du imma laisus, ic cwimands gahailja 
 ina. 
 
 8. Jah andhafjands sa hundafaths cwath, fan, ni im 
 wairths"* ei uf hrot^ mein inngaggais, ak thatainei cwith 
 waurda, jah gahailnith sa thiumagus meins. 
 
 9. Jah auk ik manna im habands uf ^ waldufnja mei- 
 namma gadrauhtins, jah cwitha du thamma gagg, jah 
 gaggith, jah antharamma cwim, jah cwimith, jah du 
 skalka meinamma tawei thata, jah taujith. 
 
 10. Gahausjands than laisus sildaleikida, jah cwath 
 du thaim afarlaistjandam, amen, cwitha izwis, ni in Is- 
 raela swalauda galaubein bigat. 
 
 1 1 . Aththan cwitha izwis, thatei managai fram ur- 
 runsa jah saggcwa cwimand jah anakumbjand' mith 
 
 ' Hundafaths, Mark v. 2?.. swnaqogafade head of the 
 synagogue 'j thusundifadi.m, Mark vi. 21, heads of a thousand ; 
 the nw, Hebr.; Tfocrep, Greek ; pater, Latin. 
 
 ^ This word is compounded of us and litha, in Latin ex artu- 
 bus, which is certainly an appropriate term for a paralytic. 
 
 ^ Balweinim, Luke xvi. 23, is the place of torture where the 
 rich man lifts up his eyes ; the deadly bale, Spenser : misery, cala^ 
 mity : rh^, (pauMs, bepl. Sax. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 31 
 
 4. Yea quoth him Jesus, See man not quoths thou, 
 but gang, thyself to-eye present of godXy ones, yea to- 
 bear gift, that bid Moses, to witness him. 
 
 5. But after that in-to-gang-doing him in Capema- 
 um, to-hied him the head of a hundred begging him : 
 
 6. Yea quothing, jah, maid mine lieth in yard, or 
 courty mine without the use of limbs, hard, in bale. 
 
 7. Yea, quoth to him Jesus, I coming will heal him. 
 
 8. Yea answering, the head of a hundred quoth, jah, 
 not am I worthy that under hut mine ingang thou, but 
 only quoth that word, yea healed beeth maid mine. 
 
 9. Yea eke I man am having under my would draft- 
 ed ones ; yea quoth I to him gang, yea gangeth, yea 
 another come, yea cometh ; yea to slave mine do that, 
 yea doeth. 
 
 10. Hearing then Jesus astounded-like-was,yea quoth 
 to them after-last-doing, amen quoth I you, not in Is- 
 rael so loud belief begot I : 
 
 1 1 . But then I quoth you, that many from arising 
 yea sinking come-doen, yea accumbent-doen with Abra- 
 
 ■* Ich bin nicht werth. Germ. / be nought worthy. 
 
 * Mr. Whiter's ideas on the connection between hut, yjofos, cot, 
 hutte. Germ. Vide p. 200, 201 ; but perhaps it might with equal 
 propriety be rendered roof, or roofed ; rof, Sax. ^ 
 
 « rTf9, Greek j sub, Lat. 
 
 ' "The Roman recumbent, or more properly accumbent pos- 
 ture in eating was introduced after the first Punic war" — Arbuth- 
 jiot on Coins. 
 
42 AtWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 Abrahama jah Isaka jah lakoba in thiudangardjai hi- 
 inine ; 
 
 12. Ith thai sunjiis thiudangardjos uswairpanda in 
 ricwis thata hindumisto, jainar wairthith greis' jah krusts 
 tunthiwe. 
 
 1 S. Jah cwath laisus thamma hundafada, gagg, jah 
 swa swe galaubides wairthai thus, jah gahailnoda sa 
 thiumagus is in jainai hweilai. 
 
 14. Jah cwimands laisus in garda Paitraus, jah ga- 
 sahw swaihron is ligandein in heitom ; 
 
 15. Jah attaitok handau izos, jah aflailot ija so heito, 
 jah urrais jah andbahtida imma. 
 
 1 6. At anda nahtja than waurthan amma, atberun du 
 imma daimonarjans managans, jah uswarp thans ah- 
 mans waurda, jah allans thans ubilhabandans gahailida : 
 
 17. Ei usfulkiodedi thata gamelido^ thairh Esaian 
 praufetu cwithandan, Sa unmahtins unsaros usnam, 
 jah sautins^ usbar. 
 
 18. Gasaihwands than laisus managans hiuhmans bi 
 sik, haihait galeithan siponjans hindar marein. 
 
 19. Jah duatgangands ains bokareis, cwath du im- 
 ma, laisari, laistja'' thuk thishwaduh thadei gaggis. 
 
 * Graad on tende gnidsel, Danish. 
 
 * This word in its simple state is mathlja, mathlein, game- 
 LiTH, the Chaldeans have malthi, malathi, myltha. See 
 Wachter in melden and Prolegomena, sect. 22, w here considering / 
 and n as produced by the mofion of ihe tongue, which motion is 
 quintuple 3 the touch, the appulse, the flection, the tremulation, 
 and the swell : he defines 7i as produced by the simple touch of the 
 palate or higher teeth ; (he takes no notice of the nasal breathing) 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 33 
 
 ham yea Isaac yea Jacob in the dominion of the circle 
 of heaven ; 
 
 12. But the sons of the dominion court are outwarp* 
 done in rust that hindmost, there wroughteth grinding 
 yea gnashing of teeth* 
 
 1 3. Yea quoth Jesus to the head of a hundred, gang^ 
 yea so-so believe-does thou wrought be thee, yea hea* 
 lened was the maid in that while. 
 
 14. Yea coming Jesus in court of Peter^ yea saw 50- 
 crum his lyeing in a heat. 
 
 15. Yea he took, or touched^ hand hers, yea of-let 
 her the heat, yea she arose yea on-waited him. 
 
 16. But end-night then wroughten, to-bearen they 
 did to him dsemoniacs many, yea out-warped ^e the 
 maiies with word, yea all those evil having healed he : 
 
 17. That up-filled that mentioned thorough Isaias 
 the prophet, quothing. He unmightiness our unto-nim, 
 yea sorrowness ours bore. 
 
 1 8. Seeing then Jesus many men by him, highted 
 to glide disciples his beyond mere. 
 
 1 9. Yeato-at-ganging one o/'iAebookers,quGthtohim, 
 lessoner, lease do I thee whithersoever that thou gang. 
 
 / by the flection and appulse of the same parts, and therefore easi- 
 ly changed in pronuntiation. And we have man, Goth. Luke xvii, 
 9; MUNiD, MUNiTHj jt^gvo;, Greek } mens, Lat.j mind. 
 
 ' Mr. Whiter and Mr. Tooke admit that r is often imperceptibly 
 omitted in pronuntiation, m father, farther. 
 
 * To lease is to follow after the reaper, and to glean the scatter- 
 ed corn. 
 
 -^istttti^^. 
 
S4 AfWAaGElOO THAIRH MATHTmj. 
 
 20. Jail cwath du imma laisus, fauhons* grobos al« 
 gun, jah fuglos himinis sitlans, ith sunus mans ni ha- 
 bailh hwar haubith sein ana-hnaiwjai*. 
 
 21. Anthar uhthan siponje is cwath du imma, fan, 
 uslaubei mis frumist galeithan jah gafilhan attan mei- 
 nana: 
 
 22. Ith laisus cwath du imma, laistei afar mis, jah 
 let thans dauthans filhan seinans dauthans. 
 
 23. Jah innatgaggandin imma in skip, afar-iddjedun 
 imma siponjos is. 
 
 24 Jah sai, wegs mikils warth ih marein, swa swe 
 thata skip gahulith wairthan fram wegim, ith is saislep, 
 
 25. Jah du-at-gaggandans siponjos is, urraisidedun 
 ina, cwithandans, fan, nasei' unsis, fracwistnam\ 
 ■ 26. Jah cwath du im laisus, hwa faurhteith, leitil ga* 
 laubjan-dans; thanuh urreisands gasok windam jah ma- 
 rein, jah warth wis mikil. 
 
 27. Ith thai mans sildaleiki-dedun, cwithandans, 
 hwi leiks ist saei, jah windos jah marei ufhausjand im- 
 ma. 
 
 28. Jah cwimandin imma hindar marein in gauja* 
 Gairgaisaine, gamoti-dedun imma twai daimonarjos us 
 hlaiwasnom* rinnan-dans, sleidjai^ filu, swa swe ni 
 mahta manna usleithan thairh than a wig jainana. 
 
 ^ The German is Fuchse haben graben. 
 
 * Hneiwa, oi'iginaWy gemi/lexion, then declining, thence hnai-= 
 WE INS, kneelingy humility, submission, &c. 
 
 ' J^cacoVf see thii/di nassus, vi. 10. 
 
THE GOSPBL THROUGH MATTHEW. 34 
 
 20. Yea quoth to hitn Jesus, foxes graves haven, 
 yea fowls of heaven settling-/) /a ce^, but son of man not 
 haveth where head his to on-kneel. 
 
 21. But another disciple of his quoth to him, jah, 
 leave-give me foremost to gangen yea to pilen dad^ 
 mine : 
 
 22. But Jesus quoth to him, lease-do after me, ye2| 
 let the ( ead ones pilen their dead ones. 
 
 23. Yea in-to- gang -doing him in ship, aft^r-hied- 
 didden him disciples his. 
 
 24. Yea see, wagging mickle wrought in mere, sof 
 so that the ship hilled wroughten from waves, but h^ 
 see slept. 
 
 25. Yea to-at-gangen-doing disciples his, up-raise< 
 didden him, quothing, jah, save us, we fore-wasten. 
 
 26. Yea quoth to them Jesus, why are ye frighted, 
 little believing ones; then arising he checked the winds 
 yea mere, yea wrought was ease mickle, 
 
 28. But the men astound-like- v^^ere-done, quothingj^ 
 who-like is he, yea winds yea mere unto-hear-doen him. 
 
 28. Yea comen-doing him behind mere in region of 
 the Gergasenes, met-didden him two dasmoniacs out of 
 the hollows running-doing, savage fell, so-so not might 
 man out-leaden thorough that way there, 
 
 ■- ■ '"•'■■ — - — — — — - — • ■ ' ■ s 
 
 * Verwusten, Gerni.j verwoesten, Belg.j wusten, Wachterj 
 ostan, uuostan, Fran.j a.i(Tro\)v, Gr.; vastare^ Lat.) guastare, ItaL 
 
 ^ Hlaiwis, Mark xvi. 3. 
 
 ' I admit that this word masters me, except the Gothic /has been 
 substituted for a, wliich letters are very similar in the original. 
 
36 AlWAOGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 • 29. Jah sai hropi-dedun cwithandans, hwa uns jah 
 thus, laisu sundu Goths ? cwamt her faur mel balwjan 
 unsis ? 
 
 SO, Was uhthan fairra im hairda sweine managaize 
 haldana'. 
 
 31. Ith tho skohsla* bedun ina, cwithandans, jabai 
 uswairpis- uns, uslaubei uns galeithan in tho hairda 
 sweine. 
 
 32. Jah cwath du im, gaggith; ith eis usgaggandans 
 galithun in hairda sweine ; jah sai, run gawaurhtedun 
 sis alia so hairda, andd riuson in marein, jah gadauth- 
 nodedun in watnam. 
 
 33. Ith thai haldandans gathlauhun, jah galeithan- 
 dans* gataihun in baurg all bi thans daimonarjans. 
 
 34. Jah sai, alia so baurgs usiddja withra* laisu, jah 
 gasaihwandans ina, bedun ei usUthi hindar markos ize. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1. Jah atsteigands in skip, ufar-laith^ jah cwam in 
 seinai baurg. 
 
 * Kept, watched f proved from Luke xv. 15, where the prodi- 
 gal son is employed haldan sweina. 
 
 * Sculdig, Sax.: guilty, without excuse. 
 
 * The Gothic justifies Griesbach's fltff6(rrgtX«y "^fJ^ois, for stit^£» 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 37 
 
 29. Yea they whoop-didden, quothing, what us yea 
 thou, Jesus Son of God ? cometh thou here fore while 
 evil-to-doen us ? 
 
 30. But there was far from them a herd of swine 
 many h olden. 
 
 31. But the guilty ones begged him, quothing, give 
 outwarps thou us, leave-give us to alighten in the herd 
 of swine, 
 
 32. Yea quoth to them, gang-do ; but they out-gang- 
 doing, alighted in herd of swine ; yea see, run-right- 
 didden see all the herd, and rushen in the mere, yea 
 deathened-z^ere-done in waters. 
 
 33. But the holding-ones goeth along * yea coming 
 tolden in borough all about those dasmoniacs. 
 
 34. Yea see, all the borough out hied wither Jesus, 
 yea seeing him, begged him to out-hie beyond marks 
 theirs. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 I, Yea up-sty-doing in ship QVjer-alightjed, yea cam^ 
 in his own borough. 
 
 ^ This word is certainly cognate with sXQcc, LTH, and I have 
 tried the Horthern languages in vain without satisfaction to myself 
 for neither alight, hie, &c. please me. 
 
 * Against, unther-ward. 
 
 * To 'go along about your business* is stilj in use, 
 
8| AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 2. Than usat berun du imma uslithan ana ligra^ li- 
 gandan, jab gasaihwands laisus galaubein ize, cwath du 
 thamma uslithin, thrafstei thuk barnilo', afletanda thus 
 fra waurhteis theinos. 
 
 3. Tharuh sumai thize bokarje cwethun in sis silbam, 
 sa wajamereith\ 
 
 4. Jab witands laisus thos mitonins* ize, cwath, du 
 hwe jus mitoth ubila in hairtam izwaraim. 
 
 5. Hwathar ist raihtis azetizo cwithan, afletanda thus 
 fra waurhteis, thau cwithan, urreis jab gagg. 
 
 : . 6. Aththan ei witeith, thatei waldufni habaith sa su- 
 nus mans ana airthai afleitan frawaurhtins * : thanuh 
 cwath du thamma uslithin, urreisands nim thana ligr^ 
 theinana jab gagg in gard theinana, 
 
 7. Jab urreisands galaitb in gard seinana. 
 . 8. Gasaihwandeins than manageins, obtedun silda- 
 leikjandans, jab mikilidedun Goth thana gibandan wal* 
 dufhi swaleikata mannam, 
 
 9. Jab thairbleithands laisus jainthro, gasahw man- 
 nan sitandan at motai Matbthaiu baitanana, jab cwath 
 du imma laistei afar mis, jab usstandands iddja afarimma. 
 
 10. Jab warth bi the is anakumbida in garda, jab sai 
 ihanagai motarjos^ jab frawaurbtai cwimandans mith 
 anakumbi dedun laisua jab siponjam is. 
 
 .': * This is connected with ligith ; Ugy lie, Engl.j lectus, Lat. 
 * • The Latin termination filio/e^ ilo. 
 
 * In opposition to waila-mergan j m and p are letters of the 
 same organs, labials, and frequently changed. 
 
 * See MITOTH, consultation, ddileraiion, moot. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. ^9 
 
 2. Then unto-bearen to him one deprived of limbs 
 on bed lying, yea see-doing Jesus belief theirs, quoth 
 to him deprived of limbs, trust thou young barn, of-let 
 is done frowardness thine. 
 
 3. Thereon some of these bookers quothen within 
 themselves, this wo-preacheth. 
 
 4. Yea witting Jesus mooting's theirs, quoth, to why 
 you moot evil in hearts yours ? 
 
 5. Whether is it right easier to quoth, of-let-is-done 
 thy frowardness, than quothen arise, yea gang. 
 
 6. But that wot ye, that the son of man hath would 
 on earth to of-let frowardness : then he quoth to hira 
 deprived of the use of limbs, arising nim what thou lies 
 on, yea gang in court thine. 
 
 7. Yea arising he goeth in court his. 
 
 ■ 8. The many seeing it were struck like as with silent 
 awe, and mickled (magiiijied) God, that gave such- 
 like would to men. 
 
 9 Yea Jesus tliorough-gliding thence saw a man sit- 
 ting at the Mote highten Matthew, yea he quoth to him 
 follow after me, yea upstanding he hied after him. 
 : 10. Yea wrought after that he accumt>ed in court, 
 yea see many meters and froward 07ies coining accumb 
 didden with Jesus yea disciples his. 
 
 ' The Gothic ins corresponds to the Latin inesse, our ness. 
 
 * What he lay on. " 
 
 ' This word exists in the coal vieters, and corn meters, the regu< 
 lators ofihe markets by sealed measures. 
 
40 AIWAGOELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 11. Jah gaumjandans* Fareisalels, cwethun du thaim 
 siponjam is, du hwe mith motarjam jah frawaurhtaim 
 matjith sa laisareis izwar. 
 
 12. Ith laisus gahausjands cwath du im, ni thaurbun 
 hailai lekeis*, ak thai unhaili habandans. 
 
 12, Aththan gaggaith, ganimith' hwa sijai, arma- 
 hairtitha wiljau, jah ni hunsl ; niththan cwam lathon 
 uswaurhtans, ak fravvaurhtans. 
 
 14. Thanuh atiddjedun siponjos Johannes, cwithan- 
 dans, du hwe weis jah Fareisaieis fastam filu, ith thai 
 aponjos theinai ni fastand. 
 
 1 5. Jah cwath du ira laisus, ibai magun sunjus bruth- 
 fadis cwainon und thata hweilos thei mith im ist bruth- 
 faths, ith atgaggand dagos than afnimada af im sa bruth- 
 faths, jah than fastand. 
 
 16. Atthan nihwashun lagjith duplata"* fanan^ thari- 
 his ana snagan fairnjana, unte afnimith fullon af tham- 
 ma snagin, jah wairs iza gataura wairthith. 
 
 17. Niththan giutand^ wein niujata in balgins' faim- 
 
 * AuGo, Goth, is the «/e: avgjan ioeyenorsee: gaumjands, 
 Luke V. 8, seeing, differs little in pronnntiation, and is allowable 
 per metathesin J but I here adopt Collier's Lancashire provincialism 
 to gawm, understand, or comprehend, also to mind, — ^Tim Bobbin. 
 
 ' Laec, Sax. retained in covz-leeck, probably adopted from the 
 application of leeches in diseases, the sangui-suga o^f .^Ifric's Glos- 
 sary i but we have high authority for the word — 
 
 Physic is their bane. 
 The learned leeches in despair depart. 
 And shake their heads desponding of tlieir art. 
 
 Dryden* 
 
 * Per metathesin mind, the internal N j vow. 
 
 * Hence our doublet, the Scotch plod ,• plat a, Gothic; 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 41 
 
 11. And the Pharisees gawm-dolng it, quoth en to 
 them his disciples, to why with meters yea froward-ones 
 meateth the lessoner yours ? 
 
 12. But Jesus hearing, quoth to them, not thrift hav- 
 en the whole of a leech, but they being unwhole {iimvell). 
 
 13. But gang, mind what be, mercy -heart I will, 
 yea not housel ; neither come I to lead out worthy ones, 
 but froward ones. 
 
 14. Then to-hied-didden the disciples of John, quoth- 
 ing, to why we yea Pharisees fast often, but thy dis- 
 ciples not fasten ? 
 
 15. Yea quoth to them Jesus, if mayen sons of the 
 bridegroom wailen in that while the bridegroom with 
 them is ? but to-gang-doen the days then the bride- 
 groom of-nimmed is fi*om them, yea then they fasten* 
 
 16. But no one whatsoever layeth two-fold of the 
 hairy felt on the snagged bare-one, for ofF-nimmeth the 
 full one of the snagged, yea worse is ^Af tear wrought. 
 
 1 7. Neither get-in-do men wine new in bellies bare- 
 
 * This corresponds with the Latin pannus, onr peVs, the clerk 
 of the pells, felt-monger ; ft'li, &c. pfell, pfeller, German. 
 
 V. 16. tharihis.] On this word Mr. Lye observes, ''adhuc quaero 
 quid sit THAR HIS, etmalui omittere, quam incertam interpietatio- 
 nem assuere piirpureo anttstiiis nostri punno. Celeroquin serisus 
 perspicuus ex coUatione locorum Marci ii. 21, et Lucpe v. 36, ubi 
 quoque pro naat, ex MS. restituimus plat," In this difficulty 
 try the organic system, pronounce thehairy and thaikhi, th the 
 favourite aspirate of the Goths, and the Saxon her of the Rush- 
 worth Gloss, To corroborate my rendering Fox gives us Matth. 
 iii. 4, — Se Johannes witodiice haelde reafof Oluendahaerum & fel- 
 lenne gyrdel, .llendering : To wit this John had raiment of camel's 
 (elephant's) hair, and pellen girdle. 
 
 ° Doet-gennen, Holland transl. 
 
 ' T}ie leathern bottles were generally made of the lellies of cattle. 
 
 G 
 
^^^.v* AIWAGGELQO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 jans, aiththau distaurnand' balgels, bitheh than jah weiii 
 usgutnith, jah balgeis fracwistnand"; ak giutand weia 
 juggata in balgins niujans, jah bajothum gabairgada\ 
 
 1 8» Miththanei is rodida thata du im, tharuh reiks 
 ains cwimands inwait ina, cwithands, thatei dauhtar 
 meina nu gaswalt* ; akei cwimands, atlagei handu thei- 
 naana ija, jah Hbaith. 
 
 19. Jah urreisands laisus iddja afar imma, jah sipon? 
 jos is. 
 
 20. Jah sai cwino blotharinnandei IB. wintruns, du-» 
 ^tgaggandei aftaro attaitok skauta vyastjos is. 
 
 21. Gwathuh auk in sik, jabai that ainei atteka wast-* 
 jai is ganisa*. 
 
 22. Ith lalsus gawandjands® sik, jah gasaihwands 
 tho, cwath, thrafstei thuk dauhtar, galaubeins theina 
 ganasida thuk : jah ganas so cwino fram thizai hweilaj 
 jainai ^* 
 
 23. Jah cwimands laisus in garda this reikis, jah ga- 
 
 ' Dis-tearen, or dis-taurn, torn in two. 
 
 * Frojvy is used by Spenser j frowzy by Swift, as foetid, musty. 
 ' To give some little authority to my rendering, I take leave to 
 observe that in John xvii. 16. bairgais in sound is very similar to 
 preserves, certainly in sense ; and John xii. 25, in libainai ai- 
 WEiNON BAiKGiTH 17/Ai, 272 life dye-heiug (ocuvyiov) preserveth it. 
 ** This word has puzzled many etymologists, and I am not alto- 
 gether satisfied myself. Dr. Johnson observes — " to sweit^ to hreak 
 out in a sweat"', if that be the meaning, — 
 
 — Chearfull blood in faintness chill did melt, 
 Which, like a fever fit, through all his body swelt. 
 " ' ' ■' Spenser. 
 
tHE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHeW. 43 
 
 ones, either destroyened are the bellies, be-out then 
 yea the wine out-getteneth, yea the bellies frowstened 
 are ; but they get young wine in new bellies, yea both 
 are preserved. 
 
 1 8. With then he preached had that to them, there 
 one rick (.rex) coming waited on him, quothing, that 
 daughter mine now is swealted ; but coming, lay thine 
 hand on her, yea she llveth. 
 
 19. Yea Jesus arising hied after him, yea his disci- 
 ples. 
 
 20. Yea see a quean having a running of blood twelve 
 winters, to-at-ganging after him, touched the skirt of 
 his vestment. 
 
 21. Quoth she eke within herself, give that only I 
 touch his vestment I sound be. 
 
 22. But Jesus wending himself, yea seeing her, quoth 
 trust thou daughter, believing thine sound-hath-made 
 thee : yea sound-was the quean from this very while. 
 
 23. Yea Jesus coming in the court of this rick, yea 
 
 Bp. Wilkins and Bentley understand it to dry or parch up with 
 heat : the Saxon swelte is frequently connected with deathe, but 
 generally singly^ for to die, dissolve, solvit, Lat. When a provin- 
 cialist says a candle sweals, he means the tallow is running down it# 
 sides. The German is schwselen. 
 
 ' The Greek trw^sjv, the Latin sano, sanat, sound. 
 
 ^'^ — Back to Athens shall the lovers wend. 
 
 Shakspeare. 
 ' The Qreek gxg/vTji-* 
 
44 AlWAGQIiLGO THAiRH MATHTHU. 
 
 saihwands swigljans' jah haurnjans' haurnjandans, jah 
 managein auhjondein'. 
 
 24. Cwath du im, afleithith, unte ni gas wait "* so ma- 
 wi, ak slepith. Jah bihlohun ina. 
 
 25. Thanuh than usdribana warth so rnanagel, at- 
 gaggands inn habaida handu izos, jah urrais so mawi. 
 
 26. Jah usiddja meritha^ so and alia jama airtha. 
 
 27. Jah hwarbondin' lalsua jaintbro, laistidedun afar 
 imma twai blind ans, hropjandans^ jah cwithandans, ar- 
 mai uggkis, sunau Daweidis. 
 
 28. Cwimandin than in garda, duatiddjedun imma 
 thai blindans, jah cwath im laisus, gaulaubjats'' thatei 
 magjau thata taujan? cwethun du imma, jai fan. 
 
 . 29. Thanuh attaitok augam ize, cwithands, bi ga- 
 laubeinai iggcwarai wairthai iggcwis. 
 
 * IVassailers, — Milton, or zvhistkrs. 
 
 ^ ]1p, kaeren, Sueth.j cornua, Lat.j Kspoc-tcc, Greek; horn. 
 
 ^ The Mseso-Gothic J is frequently changed into T of other lan- 
 guages, for the sound is very similar, auhjon, o^Ssiv, agito, Lat. 
 
 ^ hWj, bbty, Hebr. to dissolve as the animal frame in death, Park- 
 hwrst, vide Der. Gr.. criiXaw, to spoil: perhaps Lat. solvo, to loose, 
 whence solutus, solutio, and in composition, absolve, dissolvo, re- 
 solve; v^^hence English, solution, absolve, dissolution, &c. shell, 
 and shale ; swelte. Sax, 
 
 ^ Luke i. 65, jah in allai bairgahein judaias merida 
 
 WE SUN ALL A THO WAURDA, T/ca ill all ths loToughs of Judcea all 
 
 these ivords tvere rumoured, per metathesin, connected with mer- 
 
 - JA, Gothic, are ^^|xa, Greek; hryma, Sax.; rum, Wachter ; ital 
 
 luam, idle rumour, Gloss. Keron. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 4i 
 
 seeing wassailers and horning-ones horning, yea many 
 agitated being. 
 
 24. He quoth to them, flit-do, for the maid is not 
 dissolved, but sieepeth. Yea they be-laughen him. 
 
 25. Then now the many out-driven were, to-at-gang- 
 ing in, he had her hand, yea the maid arose. 
 
 26. And the rumour of it out-hied unto all those 
 earths. 
 
 27. And Jesus warping to another place ^ two blind 
 ones lease-did after him, whooping and quothing, son 
 of David mercy us. 
 
 28. Coming then into the court, the blind ones to-at- 
 hied-didden him, yea Jesus quoth to them, believe do 
 ye that I have might to do that ? they quothen to hira, 
 yea^ jah. 
 
 29. Then he touched eyes theirs, quothing, by (ac- 
 cording to) your belief wrought he it you. 
 
 ' The Saxon weorp, hwareoda, Goth. John vii. 1 ^ the Latin 
 verto, veer. 
 
 The potent rod 
 Of Amram's son, in Egypt's evil day 
 Wav'd round the coast, up-call'd a pitchy cloud 
 Of locusts, warping on the eastern wind. 
 That o'er the realm of impious Pharaoh hung 
 Like night. j^j^j^^^^ 
 
 Dr. Johnson observes, ^*^ I know not well the meaning here," but 
 I presume it to be veering with the eastern wind, and wheeling round 
 the coast. 
 
 ^ I have little doubt from pronuntiation that this is connected 
 with wopiDA, Goth. Luke viii. 54, 
 
 ^ This is the original reading. 
 
 
46 AlWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTIIU* 
 
 30. Jah usluknodedun im augona, jah inagida* ins 
 laisus, cwithands, saihwats ei manna ni witi. 
 
 31. Ith eis usgaggandans usmeridedun ina in allai 
 airthai jainai* 
 
 32. Thanuh bithe utusiddjedun eis, sai, atberun im- 
 ma mannan baudana'^ daimonari. 
 
 33. Jah bi the usuribans warth unhultho, rodida sa 
 dumba, jah sildaleikidedun manageins, cwithandans, 
 ni aiw^ swa uskunth was in Israelan. 
 
 34. Ith Fareisaieis cwethun, in fauramathlja* unhuU 
 thono usdreibith unhulthons. 
 
 35. Jah bitauh laisus baurgs alios jah haimos laisjands 
 in gacwumthim ize, jah merjands aiwaggeljon thiudan- 
 gardjos, jah hailjands alios sauhtins^ jah alia unhailja, 
 
 36. Gasaihwands than thos manageins, infeinoda in 
 ize, unte wesun afdauidai, jah frawaurpanai, swe laniba 
 ni.habandona hairdeis. 
 
 37. Thanuh cwath du siponjam seinaim, asans raih- 
 tis managa, ith waurstwjans fawai. 
 
 38. Bidjith nu fan^ asanais ^i ussandjai waurstwjans 
 in asan seina. 
 
 ' This word is doubtless compounded of agis, aive. 
 
 * We have the Gothic dumba, dumbs j Sax. dumba, and Mark 
 vii. 32 BAUDANA, STAMMANA, a dcof One, and a stammering : and 
 as the eleafweve dumb in former days, I shall render this word deaf, 
 contrary to our received translation. It is connected with "ilM, bad, 
 BAUTHS. — Compare the Saxon. 
 
 ' Junius arid Stemhelaiius read improperly ni in aiwa but see 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH ^«ATtHEW. 47 
 
 SO. And their eyes unlockened were to them, yea 
 Jesus on-awed them, quothing, see-do-ye that man not 
 wots. 
 
 31. But they out ganging rumoured it about in all 
 those earths. 
 
 32. Then after that they out-hieden, see, they bear* 
 en to him a man deaf possessed with a daemon. 
 
 33. Yea after that the unholy one out-driven were, 
 the dumb read-did, and the many astounded-like were 
 with silence, quothing, not aye so known was it in Israel. 
 
 34. But the Pharisees quoth en, in foremost of all 
 imholied-ones he out-drives the unholy ones. 
 
 35. And Jesus abouted {went about) all the boroughs 
 yea hamlets lessoning in their gemotes, and preaching 
 evangelium of the dominion-circle, and healing all in 
 sickness yea all unwhole. 
 
 SQ, Seeing then the many, he within pained for them, 
 for they were off-divided, yea forewarpen, as lambs not 
 having an herdsman, f 
 
 37. Then he quoth to his disciples, the earing (har- 
 vest) right is many, but the working ones few. 
 
 38. Beg now the lord of the earing that he. out-send 
 workmen into his harvest. 
 
 Mark ii. 12 : it is connected with aiuov, Gr.3 sevunij Lat.5 aefe. Is- 
 land, j awig, Suec. 
 
 * Ihre has restored the true reading froni the original, for which 
 former editors substituted faurabathaja, but how he connected 
 it with MiETHs, sermo, — I know not. 
 
 * The Germans have sucht, sickness, Wachter y seoc^ Sax. 
 f On this word I shall hereafter enlarge. 
 
4B AlWAGGELGO THAlRH MATHXh^, 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1 . J AH athaitands tharxs tvvalif si******* 
 
 23. * * * thizai baurg, thluhaith in anthara: amen 
 auk cvvitha'izwis ei ni ustiubith baurgs Israelis, unte 
 cwimith sa sunus mans. 
 
 24. Nist siponeis ufar laisarja, nih skalks ufar fanin 
 scinamma. 
 
 25. Ganah siponi ei wairtllai swe laisareis is, jah 
 skalks swe fan is : jabai gardawaldand Baiailzaibul hai- 
 haitun, und hwan filu mais thans innarundans is. 
 
 26. Ninu nu ogeith izvvis ins, niwaiht auk ist gahu- 
 Hth thatei ni andhuljaidau, jah fulgin thatei ni ufkun- 
 jiaidau. 
 
 27. Thatei cwitha izwis in ricwiza, cwithaith in liu- 
 hada, jah thatei in auso gahauseith, merjaith ana hro- 
 tam. 
 
 28. Jah ni ogeith izwis thans uscwimandans leika 
 thatainei, ith saiwalai ni magandans uscwiman, ith ogeith 
 mais thana magandan jah saiwalai jah leika fracwistjan 
 in gaiainnan. 
 
 29. Niu twai sparwans assarjau bugjanda, jah ains 
 ize ni gadriusith ana airtha, inuh Attins izwaris wiljan. 
 
 30. Atthan izwara jah tagal haubidis alia garathana 
 sind. 
 
 31. Ninu nu ogeith, managaim sparwam batizans 
 sijuth jus. 
 
 * 32. Sahwazuh nu saei ahdhaitithm is in andwairthja 
 manne, adhaita jah ik imma in andwairthja Attins mei- 
 nis saei in himinam ist. 
 
THE GOSPEt THROUGH MATTHEW. 49 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1. JL EA to highting the twelve disciples * * * * 
 
 23. * * * # * this borough, lead do in another: 
 Amen eke I quoth you, that not you over-steppeth the 
 boroughs of Israel, until the Son of man cometh. 
 
 24. The disciple is not over his lessoner, nor the 
 slave over his owner {having). 
 
 25. Enough is it the disciple if he wrought be as his 
 lessoner,yea slave as his owner: if they highten the court- 
 holder Beelzebul, how then feal more his inner-kind ? 
 
 26. Awe- do not now you them : nought eke is 
 hilled that not beeth unbilled, yea foul {fuligo) that 
 not beeth over-conned. 
 
 27. That I quoth you in rustlness, quoth-do in 
 light ; yea that in ears hear-ye-do, preach-do on roofs 
 (^roosts), 
 
 28. Yea not awe -do you them over-comeing the 
 likeness only, but not might-having to over-come the 
 soul ; but aWe-do more him might-having fore-quash* 
 en yea soul yea likeness in geennan. 
 
 29. Are not two sparrows bought for an assarius, 
 yea one of these not drops on earth, without the will 
 of Dada yours. 
 
 30. But yea the tails of your head all reckoned be, 
 , 31. Not now awe-do ye, you beeth better than many 
 isparrows. 
 
 32. He whoso now unto-highteth me in onward 
 
 men, yea I unto-hight him in onward of Dada mine 
 
 he who is in heaven* 
 
 ff 
 
50 AIWAGGKLGO THitlRH MATHTHD. 
 
 S3. Ith thishwanoh saei afaikith' mik in andwairthja 
 manne, afciika jah ik ina in andwairthja Attins meinis' 
 this saei in himinam ist. 
 
 34. Nih ahjaith"" thatei cwemjau lagjan gawairthi ana 
 airtha : ni cwam Jagjan gawairthi% ak hairu. 
 
 35. Cwam auk skaidan mannan withra attan is, jah 
 dauhtar withra aithein izos, jah bruth wkhra swaihron 
 izos ; 
 
 36. Jah fijands mans innakundai is. 
 
 37. Saei frijoth attan aiththau aithein ufar mik, nist 
 meina warrths ; jah siiei frijoth sunu akhthau dauhtaf 
 ufar mik, nist meina wairths. 
 
 38. Jah saei ni nimith galgan seinana jah kistjai afar 
 mis, nist meina wairths. 
 
 39. Saei bigrtith saiwak sfema, fracwisteith izai, jah 
 saei fra-cwisteith saiwalai seinai in mema, bigitith tho. 
 
 40. Sa andnimands izwis, mik andnimith ; jah sa 
 mik andnmiands, andnimith thana s-andjaindan mik. 
 
 41. Sa andnimands praafetu in iramin praufetaus, 
 mizdon praufetis nimith ; jah sa andnimands garaihtana 
 in namin garaihtis, mizdon garaihtis nimith. 
 
 ^ Ihre, m my opinion, very jusily presumes, in opposition to Ju- 
 nius and Stiernhelm', that this- word is connectwi with tlie Latin aio, 
 and his idea is strengthened by the repetition of aio. Matt, xxvi.72. 
 Ai-AiAiK. Shaksncare frequently uses ay for say, 
 
 *' RBTiiemhcr it, and let it make thee ctest-fiiirn j 
 Ay,, and allay this thy abortive pride." 
 The sense of ay is, / say it, I repeat it. I consider oiir ask 
 pronounced in many counties as ax^ as vcy-ex Lat. us, Goth. 
 
 isnMm 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 51 
 
 S3. But whoso now of-ayeth me in onward men, 
 yea I of-aye him in onward Dada mine this who is in 
 heaven. 
 
 34. Not have-do ye that I come to hiy worth on earth : 
 not came I to lay worth, but hurry (^arm.s), 
 
 35. I came eke to scatter man wither ?rrtr^ dada 
 bis, yea daughter wither -irm-d mother hers, yea bride 
 mther^tv a id her mother-in-law (^ocrum, Lat.) 
 
 36, Yea the fiends of a man are his within-kindred. 
 
 37, Whoso favoreth father either mother over me 
 not is me worthy ; yea whoso favoreth son either 
 daughter over me, not is me worthy. 
 
 38, Yea whoso not nimmeth his gallows and leaseth 
 after me, not is me worthy, 
 
 39. Whoso begetteth his soul, from-questeth it, 
 yea whoso from-questeth his soul for me, begetteth it. 
 
 40. Whoso unto-nimmingfis you, me unto-nim- 
 meth ; yea whoso unto-nimming-is me, unto-nimmeth 
 the one send -doing me. 
 
 41, Whoso nnto-nimming-is a prophet in tlie name 
 of a prophet, nimmeth a prophet's meed ; yea whoso 
 unto-nimming-is a righteous one, in the name of a 
 righteous, nimmeth the meed of the righteous. 
 
 * Notholdye, entertain not the opinion, aih Goth, John xix, 10. 
 Have-, habeo, Lat.j haben. Germ ; &:c. vide Whiter p. 120, &c. 
 I shall give lord Bacon's authority for have in this sense, " Some- 
 times they will /lave them to be natural heat, whereas some pf 
 them are crude and cold ; and sometimes they will have them to 
 be the qualities of the tangible parts, whereas they are things by 
 themselves.' 
 
 • Qawairthi, what is ivrought, completed, perfected. 
 
5a AlWAGGELGO THA^RH MATHTHU. 
 
 42. Jah saei gadragkeith ainana thize minnlstane sti. 
 kla* kaldis watins, thatainei in namin siponeis, amen 
 cwitha izwis ei ni fracwisteith mizdon seinai. 
 
 CHAPTER Xr. 
 
 1. Jah warth, bithe usfullida* laisus anabiudands 
 thaim tvvalif siponjam seinaim, ushof ' sik jainthro du 
 laisjan jah merjan and baurgs ize. 
 
 2. Ith lohannes gahausjands in karkarai'' waurstwa 
 Christaus, insandjands bi siponjam seinaim, cwath du 
 imma, 
 
 3. Thu is sa cwimanda, than antharizuh beidaima ? 
 
 4. Jah andhafjands laisus cwath du im, gaggandans 
 gatelhitli* lohanne thatei gahauseith jah gasaihwith ; 
 
 5. Blindai ussaihwand, jah haltai gaggand, thruts- 
 jfillai^ hrainjai wairthand, jah baudai^ gahausjand, ]d.\\ 
 dauthai urreisand, jah unledai wailamerjanda. 
 
 ■ Stikla : this word is retained in our scullery, the place of 
 pots and pans, scullion: Katale, Golh. ?i kettle; -iioroKr,, shells, 
 &c. escueille, French. 
 
 ® The reader n:iay recollect our previous explanation of fullida, 
 filed, full ; TtXc'jj ; comp/ete, &c. the PL. We here opportunely 
 observe that us corresponds with the Greek f^, b^oo, the Latin ex, 
 and most probably the Latin terminations, ccrYiIus, fundit«5, ani- 
 m\\us, antiquitM^, hum-initK>y, divinitw^, radicitw^, stirpitz/^, &c. 
 
 ^ We meet with hai'anana, Mark ii. 3. heaven — answering to 
 our he rose. 
 
 * Kacjca^ot, Hcsych.; career, Lat.j carcern. Sax.; carcar, Alam.j 
 carcanet, bhakipearj or, cr doubled} the CR, in all languages an 
 
 Enclosure. 
 
 * We have GATEiHA, gataiha, gateih. 
 
 * This word sufficiently evinces the danger of altering the ori- 
 ginal by conjecture, 'ilie Codex Argenteus gives thkustfillai 
 -which Ihre observes has been well amended, by Junius and Ben 
 
 4tiM¥ib'lauihM.dMii HitM 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 53 
 
 42. Yea whoso giveth to drink a skillet of cold 
 water to one of these meanest, in the name of a disciple, 
 Amen, 1 quoth you, he not from-questeth his meed. 
 
 CHAPTER XT. 
 
 1. JL EA it was wrought, after that Jesus had com- 
 pleted bidding his twelve disciples, he upheaved him- 
 self thence to lesson and preachen unto their boroughs. 
 
 2. But John hearing m prison the wroughts (ivorks) 
 of Christ, sending to him by his disciples, quoth to 
 him, 
 
 3. Thou is the coming one, either bide we another ? 
 
 4. And Jesus answering quoth to them, tell-do 
 John that ye hear did yea see did : 
 
 5. The blind upsee, yea halt gang,^ the thrushes- 
 full rinsed are wroughten, and the deaf hear, and the 
 dead arisen, and the unladen well-preachen-to are. 
 
 zelius, into thrutsfillai, as THRusTFiLLAf was a blunder of 
 the typographer. 1 know not how this word is given in other 
 places of the text, but 1 can attach ideas to thrust, when ignorant 
 bf the analogy or meaning of" thruis. 
 
 Every old won. an in the kingdom knows what is the thrush in a 
 child's mouth. But 1 shall produce Arbuthnot's authority. " 'S>y 
 the name of thrush are callea smail, round, superficial ulcerations 
 which appear lirst in the mouth ; but as they proceed from the 
 obstruction of the emissaries of the saliva by the lentor and viscosity 
 of the humour, they may affect every part of the ahraentary duct 
 except the thick gutsj they are just the same in tiie inward parts 
 as scabs in the skin, and fall off from the inside of tiie bowels like 
 a crust." Dr. Johnson is right in his etymology " from thrust, as 
 say a push, a breaking out," the peccant humours breaking through, 
 Oupa, DAUR, usTHRUSTAi, Luke iU. 45. rfo? e, &c. trudo, Lat. 
 — qua se medio trudunt de cortice gemmae. yj- ^-i 
 
 ■^ Per metathesinj deaf. 
 
94 AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 6. Jah audags ist hwazuh ^aei ni gamarzjada' in 
 mis. 
 
 7. At thaim than afgaggandam, dugann laisus cwir 
 than thaiin manageim bi lohannen. Hwa usiddjcduth 
 ana authida" saihwan ? raus fram wjnda wagidata ? 
 
 8. Akei hwa usiddjeduth saihwan? mannan hnas- 
 cwjaim' wastjom gawasidana? sai thaiei hnascwjaim wa- 
 sidai sind, in gardim thiudane"* sind. 
 
 9. Akeih wa usiddjeduth saihwan ? praufetu ? jai 
 cwitha izwis, jah managiza^ praufetan. 
 
 10. Sa ist auk bi thanei gaineUth*' ist; sai, ik iiir 
 sandja aggilu nieina' faura thus, saei gamanweith wig 
 theinana faura ^ thus. 
 
 lli. Amen cwitb^ izwis, ni urrais in baurim** cwi-. 
 nono maiza Johanne thamma daupjandin'", ith sa min- 
 niza in thiudangardjai hi mine maiza imma ist. 
 
 12. Fram uhthan thaim dagam Iphannis this daupr 
 jandins und hita, thiudangardi himine anamahtjada, 
 jah anamahtjandans frawilwand thp,. 
 
 * Uta, Goth, oni; ode. Germ, a soVitude, otohv, If^ood is here 
 used as by our provincials for tvilds. 
 
 ^ See. notes on the corresponding Saxonu 
 
 * Thiuda exists in tlie German thied, or diet, the assemblicj! 
 where all the folk to-hied. These were national meetings whose 
 speed) was the theode, taught of the diet, thf.otiscj whose 
 head was the thiudans the Diet ON, the one over the diet c^ic- 
 tating its will, perhaps the Dictator of Rome. 
 
 " Though this word may have some affinity with [/.sXo;, or /xf 
 Xav, I think it more naturally connected with M N, by the com- 
 
THE GOSPEL tftROfJGH ^ATTHEW. 65 
 
 6. Yea easy is he, whoso he is, that murmurs not 
 at me. 
 
 7. But they then ofF-gone, Jesus began to quothen 
 to the many about John. What did-ye-out-hie in the 
 woods to see ? a rush wagged from the wind ? 
 
 8. But what did-ye-out-hie to see ? a man invested 
 in nesh vestments ? see they nicely vested be, in courts 
 of dictating ones. 
 
 9. But what did-ye-out-hie to see ? a prophet ? yea 
 I quoth you many -o'er {more thaii) a prophet. 
 
 1 0. This is eke fie of whom it is mentioned ; see, 
 I send angel mine before thee, he who manageth thy 
 way before thee. 
 
 1 1. Amen I quoth you, not hath arose in the borne 
 of queens one more than John the dipping-doing, but 
 the meanest in the circle of the dominion of heaven is 
 ra^re than him. 
 
 1 2. But from the days of John the dipper unto yet, 
 the circle of the kingdom of heaven is un-mighty-ed, 
 and the unmightying-ones overwhelmen-do it. 
 
 moil change of L into N — n2D, n:'73 ; jxv/vtj, moon, by whose phases 
 time is reckoned, mens, mind, mention. Sec. 
 
 "^ The original is meina, and I shall not change it to meinana 
 for any grammarian. 
 
 ^ Lye's edition reads frura, but I give faura with Junius and 
 Stiernhelm. Ihre has not observed this various reading. 
 
 * I adhere as nearly as possible to the literal meaning and ren- 
 dering, and therefore give l-orne from chWd-bearwg in preference 
 to barns. 
 
 '" Though I translate it dipping-doing, dipprr would convey tlie 
 same meaning, if properly under5,tood; for I believe there is not one 
 word of two syllables in the English language that is terminated bv 
 an r, that does not signify a doer. 
 
56 AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHtJ'. 
 
 1 3. Allai auk praufetels jah witoth und lohanne fau* 
 ra cwcthun. 
 
 14. Jah jabai wildedeith mithniman, sa ist Heliaft 
 saei skulda cwiman. 
 
 15. Saei' ha- 
 
 bai 2casona hausjandona, ga^ 
 haus;«/. 
 
 16. Uwenu galeiko 
 thata ku7«* F gafeik ist harnam 
 sitandam'^ in garunsaijai wopjan* 
 dam antharans /ryonc?^ seinans : 
 
 It. Jcih quiihan* 
 
 dam, swiglodedum {"zivis, jah, 
 ni plinsideduth ; hu/z^w iziuis^ jah 
 ni cwainodeduth. 
 
 18. Cwam raihtis JohanTze^ ni mal'- 
 jands nih drigkawr/^, jah cwi- 
 thand, unhultho/i habaith : 
 
 19. Cwam 
 sa Sunus man^ ma f jands jah 
 drigkands, jah cwithand, sai man- 
 na afetja^ jah 2ifdriigkja, mo- 
 
 tarje frijands jah frawaurhtaize. Jah uswaurhta 
 gadomida warth handugei fram barnam seinaim^ 
 
 ^ I shall here transcribe the facsimiles with which Ihre has fa- 
 voured the public {Analect. ULphil. Diss. I. § 14.) that they may 
 know with precision the true defects of the original text in this 
 chapter, which proceed, not fi'om the decayed or worn out state of 
 the vellum^ but the rash spoliatiorl of some unlettered wretch. 
 
 J 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 57 
 
 13. All eke the prophets and wizards fore-quothen 
 tonto John. 
 
 14. Yea if ye will unto nim it, this is Ellas he who, 
 should come, 
 
 15. Whoso havcth ears to hear^ hear he. 
 
 IG. What now like I this kini^zV is llhe hams sitting 
 in the corners yea whooping to others of their friends ; 
 
 17* Yea qiiothing, we whistle-did you, yea nbt 
 playen-did you j we heaven to you, yea not wail-did 
 you. 
 
 18. John, right is, came not meating not drinking, 
 yea they quothen, he hath an unholy one. 
 
 19. The Son of man came meating yea drinking, 
 yea they quothen, see man over-eater yea over-drinker, 
 the friend of meters yea unworthy ones. Yea under- 
 standing is doomed lunhig wrought upright from her 
 barns. 
 
 Former editors have attempted to restore the hiatuses from some 
 parallel ver-,es in Luke x, 
 
 • Ihre reads sitandam; but the facsimile, I tlink, sitandan; 
 
 ANTHAKAN5 \\\\2l\ fuC simile AN'I'H AT.A N th 3 JuC cimlU STJIGLO- 
 
 3)EDUM. 
 
 * Af the Greek yV«3. 
 
H AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU, 
 
 20. Thanuh dugann idweitjan baurgim in thaimei 
 waurthun thos managistons mahteis is, 
 
 thatei ni idreigodedun sik : 
 
 21. Wed thus, Kaurazein ! 7u at thus, Beth- 
 saidan ! unte itfi z^awrtheina 
 
 hi Turai jah Seidonai side lauda mah- 
 te swa stve thos ivaurthanons in izwis, 
 air is t ha u in sakkau jah azgon 
 f^re /g-odedeina. 
 
 22. Swethau cwi- 
 tka izwis, Turim jah Seidonim 
 suthizo^ wain\ii\h in daga stan- 
 ce thau izivis. 
 
 23. Jah thu Kafarna- 
 
 um, thu und himin ushauhida, 
 
 und haija dalath?^ galeithis ; 
 
 unthe ith in ^Saudaumjam 
 
 wauriheina thos mahteis thos waur- 
 
 thanons in izwis, aiththau eis weseina und hina 
 
 dag. 
 
 24. Swethauh cwitha izwis, thatei airthai Saudaumje 
 sutizo wairthith in daga stauos thau thus. 
 
 25. Inuh jainamma mela andhaf * * * 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 »-Q^ * * * ^ * j^^;^ cwithis. 
 
 * The same as azetjzo. 
 
 * * 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 59 
 
 20. Then began he to twit the boroughs in the whom 
 those many mights wroughten were, that they not hied- 
 rue-to-doen : 
 
 21. Woe to thee, Chorazm! woe to thee, Bethsaida! 
 for if such loud mights wroughten had been in Tyre 
 yea Sidon so so those wroughten in you, ere this hied- 
 to-rue they had in sack cloth and ashes. 
 
 22. Seeing-that I quoth to you, easier it is wrought 
 to Tyre and Sidon in the day of statute than you. 
 
 23. And thou, Capernaum, thou unto heaven up- 
 highed, unto hell downward laid art ; for if those 
 mights w^'oughten in you, wroughten had been in So- 
 dom, aye-then waxen they had to this day. 
 
 24. Soothly I quoth you, that it is easier wrought 
 to the earth of Sodom in the day of statute than thou. 
 
 25. In that while answered *♦******♦ 
 
 CHAPTER XXVr. 
 
 what thou quoths. 
 
 # * * # # 
 
60 AIWAGGKLGO TIIAIRII MATHTHU. 
 
 71. Usgaggandan than ina in daur, gasahw iija an- 
 thara, jah cvvath du thalm jainar, jah sa was mith lai- 
 sua thamma Nazoraiau. 
 
 12. Jah aftra afaiaik mith aitha svvarands, thatei ni 
 kann thana mannan. 
 
 73. Afar leitil than atgaggandans thai standandans 
 cwethun Paitrau, bisunjai jah thu thize is, jah auk raz^ 
 da' theina bandweiih thuk. 
 
 74. Thanuh dugann afdomjan jah swaran, thatei ni 
 kann thana inannan. Jah suns hana hrukida. 
 
 75. Jah gamunda Paitrus waurdis laisuis cwithanis 
 du sis, thatei faur hanins hruk thrim sintham, afaikis 
 mik. Jah usgaggands ut, gaigrot baitraba. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 1. At maurgin"^ than waurthanana, runa nemun 
 allai gudjans jah thai sinistans manageins bi laisu ei af- 
 dauthidedeina iiia. 
 
 2. Jah gabindandans ina gatauhun, jah anafulhun' 
 ina Pauntiau Peihitau kindina. 
 
 3. Thanuh -gasaihwands ludas sa g^dewjands ina, 
 thatei du stauai gatauhans warth, idreigonds gavvandida* 
 thans thrinstiguns silubiinaize gudjana jah sinistam. 
 
 * Raspa theina, is thy speech, araith, Cambr.3 reda. Franc. j 
 rede, Jielg. ; '^sm, pT^9uva<, p>jrov, Greek. 
 
 * The original reads maurgin, as printed, for\yhich Benzelius 
 reads mauhgan his dative case. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 61 
 
 71. Him then outganging at door, another saw him, 
 yea quoth to them there, yea this was with Jesus that 
 Nazarene. 
 
 72. Yea after of-ayed with oathswearing, that not 
 con I the man. 
 
 73. After a little then to-ganging they standing 
 quothen to Peter, yea for certain thou of these is, yea 
 eke read thine betokeneth thee. 
 
 74. Then began he to damn and to swear, that T 
 not con the man. Yea soon the hen croaked (^crowed), 
 
 75. And Peter reminded the words of Jesus quotha 
 ing to him, that Z^efore the hen croaks three times^ of- 
 ayes thou me. And ganging out, he grieved bitterly. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII.^ 
 
 1. JjuT then it morning was wrougTiten, all the 
 godly ones yea the seniors of the many nirnmed a 
 reasoning about Jesus that death-doen they him. 
 
 2. Yea having bound him they take him, and 
 plighted him to Pontius Pilate the count. 
 
 3. Then Judas, he belaying him, seeing that he was 
 taken to the seat of judgment^ rueing returned them 
 three-ten silverings to the godly- men yea seniors. 
 
 ^ Wachter observes that fuliiun is connected with (fyAaxij, 
 plight, pledge. 
 
 ■* Wend obsolete, to turn, re^ei t. 
 
6j AIVVAGGELGO THAIR^r MATHTHU. 
 
 4. Cwithands, frawaurhta mis galewjands bloth 
 swikn'. Ith eis cwethun, hwa kara unsis ? thu witeis. 
 
 5. Jah atwairpands thaim silubram in alh, aflaith, 
 jah galeithands ushaihah sik. 
 
 6. Ith thai gudjans nimandans thans skattans* ewe. 
 thun, ni skuld ist lagjan thans in kaurbanaun, unte 
 andwairthi^ blothis ist. 
 
 7. Garuni than nimandans, usbauhtedun us thaim 
 thana akr kasjins* du usfilhaa' ana^ gastim. 
 
 8. Duththe, haitans warth akrs jains akrs blothis und 
 hina dag, 
 
 9. Thanuh usfullnoda thata cwithano thairh lairai- 
 mian praufetu, cwithandan, jah usnemun' thrinstiguns 
 silubreinaize, andawairthi this wairthodins thatei ga- 
 rahnidedun fram sunum Israelis. 
 
 10. Jah atgebun ins und akra kasjins, swa swe ana- 
 bauth mis fan. 
 
 11. Tth laisus stoth faura kindina; jah frah' ina sa 
 
 ^ Us Goth.; wic. Sax, 
 
 * Scot doubtless is what is shotten, shedy poured out of a purse 5 
 hence also shoots of trees, plants, &c. in the Hebrew ''^l2;-!?«n ; 
 as the Lord all-hountiful, who sheds and scatters his goodness 
 through the vegetable world. Home Tooke has an imperfect 
 Knowledge of this word, which \\q grossly and falsely attempts to 
 jllnstrate, that he may introduce the nasty ideas o{h\s,/iIthy mind. 
 T^ifsa, irrspoEvra, vol. ii. p. 130. He has no authority for his beastly 
 derivative, but a foolish infinitive in Lye's Dictionary, *' a reference 
 to scholars, an oracle to dunces." Payne Knight. 
 
 ' The Codex Argenteus gives andwairthi, which Jun. Benz. 
 Stiern and Hire change into andawairthi on the authority of 
 ver.ie 9. 
 
 * To cast is to mould, form : retained in the casts of antique sta* 
 tues, vases, &:c. 
 
THE GOSPEL TKROCGH MATTttEW* fy 
 
 4. Quothing, frowarded I mis-beleagueing blood un- 
 wicked. But they quothen, what care us ? thou vvota 
 that, 
 
 5. Yea warping down the silver in hall, he fied, 
 yea flitting uphied himself. 
 
 6. But the godly ones nimming the scot, quoth en, 
 not should it be to layen them in Corbanan, far it is 
 the antiworth of blood. 
 
 7. Then nimming reasoning, they out bought of 
 them the acre of casters to sepulture for guests. 
 
 8. To that, this acre highten is wrought the acre of 
 blood unto this hence day. 
 
 9. Then that quothen thorough Jeremiah the pro- 
 phet was filled, quothing, yea they out-nim the thrice- 
 ten silverings, the anti- worth of this worthed, that 
 reckoned from sons of Israel. 
 
 10. Yea to-given them for acre of casters, so so Fah 
 me bade. 
 
 1 1 . But Jesus stood before the count ; yea the count 
 
 * The Latin sepelio appears to be derived from the Gothic us- 
 FiL, up-JiUi up-pile ; for us has the signification of up, as us- 
 HAFGAN, Luke xviii. 13. upheaven. 
 
 ^ Ihre states this reading to be undoubtedly the true one, as 
 the three letters a, n, a_, are distinctly visible j Benz. gives thaim. 
 
 ' All the editions read ganemun ; but Ihre has supplied us with 
 the true reading from the original document. 
 
 ** Frcegfi, Sax.; fragen, Germ. 
 
 " Then thought I iofrayne the first 
 Of these four order." p^^^^^ Ploughman. 
 
64 AlWAOGEtGO THAlRH MATHTHtJ. 
 
 kindins, cwithands, thu is thiudans ludaie ? ith laisus 
 cwath dii imina, tliu cwithis. 
 
 12. Jah miththanei wrohlths was fram thaim gud- 
 jam jah sinistam, niwaiht andhof. 
 
 13. Thanuh cwath du imma Peilatus, niu hauseis 
 hwaii filu ana thuk weitwodjand ? 
 
 14. Jah ni andhof imma withra niainhun waurde^ 
 swa swe sildaleikida sa kindins filu. 
 
 15. And dulth than hwarjanoh biuhts was sa kindins 
 fraletan ainana thizai managein bandjan, thanei wilde* 
 dun. 
 
 1 6. Habaidedun uhthan bandjan gatarhidana Barab- 
 ban. 
 
 17. Gacwumanaim than im, cwath im Peilatus, 
 hwana wileith ei fraletau izwis, Barabban, thau laisu 
 saei haitada Christus ? 
 
 1 8. Wissa auk thatei in nelthis ^ atgebun ina* 
 
 19. Sitandin than imma ana stauastola, insandida 
 du imma cwens is, cwithandei, niwaiht thus jah tham- 
 ma garaihtin 
 
 **###**## 
 
 42. * * * * Israelis ist, atsteigadau nu af thamma 
 galgin, ei gasaihwaima jah galaubjam imma, 
 
 43. Trauaida du Goth a, lausjadau nu ina jabai will 
 ina : cwath auk thatei Goths im "" sunus. 
 
 * Nyth^ nith, Saxon ; nequitia^ nequiter^ Lat. not-ought. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 65 
 
 frayned him, quothing, thou is king of the Jews? but 
 Jesus quoth to him, thou quoths. 
 
 12, And when that he was arraigned from the 
 godly-men yea seniors, he na-whit answered. 
 
 i 3. Then Plate quoth to him, not hears thou how 
 feal they witness-doen against thee ? 
 
 14. Yea not answered him wither- ward not any one 
 word, so so the count was feal with silence like a- 
 stounded, 
 
 1 5. On delight then each one, the count was be-used 
 to let- forth to the many one bounden, the one they 
 willed. 
 
 1 6. But they had then a bounden one, a tried one, 
 Barabbas. 
 
 1 7. Then they having come together, Pilate quoth, 
 what one will ye that I let-forth to you, Barabbas, either 
 Jesus whoso highted is Christ. 
 
 1 8. He wist eke that they upgiven him in naugh- 
 tiness. 
 
 19. Then he sitting on the state-stool, his queen in- 
 sent to him, quothing, not-a-whit thee yea that righte- 
 
 42. * * # * Israel is, to-sty-down of that gallows, 
 that see we may, and believen him. 
 
 43. He trued in God, loose do he now him if he 
 will him : quoth eke he that God's son I am. 
 
 * Surely the most prejudiced must see the connection between 
 Vm, fitci, lam. 
 
 K 
 
66 AIWAGGKLGO TJIAIUH NfATlITHU. 
 
 44. Thatuh samo jah thai waidedjans' thai mithus- 
 hramidans* imma idweitidedun imma. 
 
 45. Fram saihston hweila' warth ricwis ufar allai 
 airthai und hvveila niundon. 
 
 46. 1th than bi hweila niundon ufhropida laisiis stib- 
 nai' mikiliii, cwithands, Helei! Helei! lima sabakthani? 
 thatei ist, Goth meins! Goth meins! du hwe mis bilaist? 
 
 47. Ith sumai thize jainar standandane gahausjandans 
 cwethun, thatei Helian vvopeith sa. 
 
 48. Jah suns-thragida' ains us im, jah nam swamm ^ 
 fulljands akeitis, jah lagjands ana raus draggkida ina. 
 
 49. Ith thai antharai cwethun, let ei', saihwam cwi- 
 maiu Hella nasjan ina. 
 
 .50. Ith laisus aftra hropjands stibnai mikilai aflailot 
 ahman*. 
 
 ' Way-layers lying in wait, nmbush. This word is found John 
 X. 1. WAiDEDGA, 2L hjer-'m-walt ] where the Sj)ioii is sceatha, a 
 scout. 
 
 * I should divide this word mith-us-hramid-ans. All the 
 words are evident to an attentive reader who has examined my 
 rendering, and notes, except hramid. We find hramjith 
 andusiiRAMEi, John xix. Q. This word is doubtless cognate with 
 y.pBixoM, for the Gothic H, and Greek K, are continually changed, 
 asHRUK, HANiNS, y.poLvyr,, HLAiNE, KoXoovo;, collis, itc. That 
 cramp in the sense found in cramp-iron conveys the correct idea, I 
 entertain no doubt; it informs us how they were fixed to the cross 
 with bonds, or cramps. 
 
 3 Jun. and Stiern. read hweilei which Ihre says is contrary to the 
 genius of the language, and gives hweila , and he observes that 
 Benzelius entirely omits this word j which is an inaccurate state- 
 ment, for I find THAN-, . . in the Gothic, without any corresponding 
 Latin. Should I write with my accustomed boldness^ and I am i 
 
THE GOSPEL TRUOUGH MATTHEW. 67 
 
 44. That same the way -laying- ones, the up- cramp- 
 ed-ones with him, twitted him, 
 
 45. From the sixth while rustiness is wrought over 
 all earth unto ninth wliile. 
 
 46. Bat about the ninth while Jesus out-rnpt with 
 m'ckle Steven Plioi ! Eloi ! lama sabacthtbiani ? that is, 
 God mine! God mine! to why me belosts thou r" 
 
 47. But some of those there standing, hearing, 
 quothen, that he w^hoopeth for Ellas. 
 
 48. Yea soon one of them turned, yea nimmed 1 
 sponge filling it with acid, yea laying on rush, to drink 
 gave him. 
 
 49. But the others qucthen, let be ; see we if Elias 
 comes to saven him. 
 
 50. But Jesus after whooping mickb Steven, flitted 
 his spirit. 
 
 not easily frightened in the cause of truth, T should presume that 
 THAN was understood by Benzelius as in Mntth. vii. 23. and was 
 our theft, the Latin tunc &c. 'from tiie sixth then.' 
 
 * See Mr. Chalmers's Glossary -, but in a future edition I hope 
 he will recur to the lifih and eighth centuries tor autnority. 
 
 ** This word is retained in the German schw.'mm, and is con- 
 nected with a-(iij.(prjv . Our English word siramp is allied to it, the 
 vegetable succulent boggy subsiance that swi7ns on tlie surtace of 
 marshy waters. 
 
 ' Benzelius has very judiciously separated the lktei of Junius 
 and Stiernhelm into let t.i, and renders the passage **sine, vide- 
 amus, an veniat." 
 
 « Aij/xa, ar^uj, splro ; by the same analogy, anima, Lat. from 
 
68 AIWAGGELGO THAIRH MATHTHU. 
 
 51. Jah than faurhah ' alhs diskritnoda* in twa, 
 iupathro und dalath, jah airtha reiraida, jah stainos 
 disskrirnodedun ; 
 
 52 Jah hlaiv\^asnos usluknodedim, jah managa leika 
 thize ligandane' weihaize urrisun, 
 
 53. Jah usgaggandans us hlaiwasnom afar urrist is, 
 innatgaggandans in tho weihon baurg, jah ataugidedun 
 sik managaim'*. 
 
 54. Ith hundafaths * jah thai mith imnia witandims 
 laisua, gasaihwandans tho reiron jah tho waurthanona, 
 ohtedun abraba*' cwithandans, bisunjai Goths sunus 
 ist sa. 
 
 55. Wesun uhthan jainar cwinons managos fairra- 
 thro saihwandeins, thosei laistidedun afar laisaa fram 
 Galeilaia, andbahtjandeins imma. 
 
 56. In thaimei was Marja so Magdalene, jah ?vTarja 
 so lakobis jah losez aithei, jah aithei sunivve Zaibai- 
 daiaus. 
 
 57. Ith than scithu" warth, cwam manna gabigs' af 
 Areimathaias, thizuh namo losef, saeijah siiba siponi.- 
 da laisua. 
 
 * Fore the high altar, the holy of holies, where only the high- 
 priest entered. 
 
 * The Codex ylrgcnlevs gives diskritnoda, but the editors 
 finding disskkitnoda with two s's in the srinie verse, have amend- 
 ed it in their language. They should first have pro\ed that they 
 were the same word. 
 
 ^ Eenzelius appears justly to infer from this word thn* the Gothic 
 "Translator iiere copied tVoni the Greek, and read xsi/xevcov for xg- 
 KCiar/x£vwv, 1) ing, ibr sleeping. 
 
 * Though Jim. and Sticrn. gave this word, and Ihre states its 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 69 
 
 5 1 . Yea then the fore-high of the hall was dis-shread- 
 ed in two from upward unto downward, and the earth 
 reared, and the stones were dis-scattered ; 
 
 .52. And the hollows unlocked, and many likenesses 
 of holy ones lying arosen, 
 
 53. And up-ganging out of hollows after his arise, 
 in-to-ganging-doing in the holy borough, and to eye- 
 didden themselves to many. 
 
 ,54. But the head of a hundred yea they with him 
 watching Jesus, seeing the rearing yea those wroughten, 
 awe didden very very, quothing, for certain this is 
 God's Son. 
 
 55. But many queans were there from afar seeing, 
 those who lease didden after Jesus from Gahlee, unto- 
 bowing doing him. 
 
 56. In them was Mary the Magdalen, and Mary the 
 mother of James, and the mother of Joses, and the 
 mother of the sons of Zebedee. 
 
 57. Then it setting was wrought, an opulent man 
 of Arimathea came, the name of this was Joseph, he 
 yea himself a disciple of Jesus. 
 
 existence in the original, Benzelius unaccountably excludes it. 
 
 - ^ See Mattli. viii. 5. 
 
 * "l''nb*, bora lang, vcnj long, Otfr. lib. ii, c. 3. 25.. 
 
 ' This corroborates my derivation of west, in opposition to Mr. 
 Tooke. 
 
 ^ The word hab\, or aba aspirated, pervades almost every Ian- 
 guage, and siguities have: haba, Gotb.j haebbe, Sax.j a^cc, Gr.j 
 habeo, Lat.j haben, Germ. 3 ha'a, I.sl.3 mnj opes, havings; opu- 
 lentus, big ; vide Whiter, pv 121, 2, 3. 
 
TO AIWAGGELXiO THAimi MATHTIIU; 
 
 58. Sah atgaggands du Peilatau, bath ' this leikis lai- 
 suis. Thanuh Peilatus usiaubida giban thata leik. 
 
 59. Jah nimands thata leik losef, biwand ita s?- 
 bana"* hrainjamma ; 
 
 60. Jah galagida ita in niujamma seinamma hlaiwr, 
 thatei iishuloda ana staina; jah faurwalwjands staiiia 
 mikilamma daiirons this hlaiwis, galaith. 
 
 61. Was uhthanjainar Marja Magdalene jah so an- 
 thara Marja sitandeins andwairthis thamma hlaiwa. 
 
 62. Iftumin than daga, szei ist afar Paraskaiwein, 
 gacwemun auhumistans gudjans jah Fareisaieis du Pei- 
 latau, cwlrhandans, 
 
 6;?. Frauja% gamundedum thatei jains airzjands 
 cwath nauh libands, afar thrins dagans urreisa. 
 
 64. riait nu witan thainma hlaiwa und thana tridjan' 
 dag, ibai ufco cwimandans thai siponjos is binimaina 
 irafna, jah cwithaina du managein, urrais us dauthaim; 
 jih ist so speidizei airzitha walrsizei thizai frumein. 
 
 65. Cwath im Fellatus, habaith wardjans, gaggith 
 witaiduh swa swe kunnuth. 
 
 66. Ith eis gaggandans-galukua thata hlaivv, faur- 
 slgljandans thana ***#****#**»**» 
 
 ^ ' Bede, WickllfFe : see Chalmers's Glossarj'. 
 
 * ^x^av'.o Tfepi^MtTctiJ.Bv'yg. Clem. Alexan. 
 
 •'' The meaning of this word I should like to discuss with the 
 Oxonian, that has told Cooke the bookseller, my numb<^rs are not 
 calculated for that meridian. I would mo't this prig on the clas- 
 sic field, to tell him tijat PR and FU aie chaiacterisiic of priority 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 71 
 
 53, He to ganging to Pilate, beaded the likeness of 
 Jesus. Then Pilate leaved to give that likeness. 
 
 59. Then Joseph, niinming that likeness, bewound 
 it in clean sindon ; 
 
 60. And laid it in his new hollow, that he out- 
 holed (hollowed) on stone; yea fore- wheeling a mickie 
 stone to the door of this hollow, he left. 
 
 61. But there was there Mary Magdalen and the 
 other Mary sitting ante-ward that hollow. 
 
 62. The day after-coming, that is after Paraskai- 
 wein, the highmost of the godly ones and Pharisees 
 came to Pilate, quothing, 
 
 63. Sovereign, remind we do that this error-doing 
 quoth now living, after three days I arise, 
 
 64. Hight now watchen (ivacUri) that hollov/ unto 
 the third day, if be the disciples of his after come 
 and benimmen him, and quothen to the many, he has 
 arose of the dead : yea is the speediest error worse 
 this foren one. 
 
 65. Pilate quoth to them, ye have a ward, gang, 
 watch do ye, so so ye con. 
 
 6Q, But they ganging locken that hollow, fore- 
 sealing the ************* **** 
 
 from Homer (i.e. the Poet, but he knows not how) through every 
 period of his limited knowledge. What is ll^yiyjxo;, Priamus ? ( 
 say the foremost, maiz, Goth, the most, the Pri/irc\ or Pil. 'NG, 
 or first, the active. primus, the prior, with the Hebrew w>, the 
 man superior, the hupremus, 6zc. Such beings can prattle, title- 
 page and give a bad name, but dare not write. — Since writrng 
 this note, I have referred to Whiter^ p, 37 1. who corroborate* 
 
 6 
 
72 AIWAGOELGO THAIRH MATIlTHlT. 
 
 my opinion. I suppose that such a learned wight would deerii 
 me mad if I presumed that AyjWzx was onr a li-hed. 
 
 I certainly regard Oxford as the first seat of sound learning; but 
 if sounds, or words, are to be tipped from the tongue without sig- 
 nification in this preparatory school foi' our lawyers and senators,, 
 (for many divines will not be educated there long), we need not to 
 be surprised at the quirks, quibbles, subterfuges and nonsense (»f 
 barristers, and members of parliament. I will briefly exemplify 
 this in two rectnt instances. 
 
 The term paying attracted the particular attention of the court 
 of chancery in the Clerkenwell cause, Lendon v. Forster. Mr. 
 Richards had observed that paying implied having pail, and con- 
 tinuing to pay. Sir Samuel Romilly replied. That might be the 
 meaning in Welsh, but the learned coimsel might with equal pro- 
 priety be considered as speaking when he had spoken, or ceased to 
 speak ; or that when he had ccasid to speak, he continued speak- 
 ing. Such falsely-logical subtlety operated. 
 
 Jf our learned executioners of the law had known that paying is 
 pay-doing; th^t pay-doing necessarily implies that some payment 
 has been done ; that when that payment has been done, and there 
 is no demand for another payment till another rate or assessment is 
 due ; yet a person paying must be pay-doing whenever required 
 from lime to time, and at all times. A person who has never 
 paid can never have been pay-doing. 
 
 Jn the late attempted negotiation for peace, when lord Lauder- 
 dale and lallevrand were the plenipotentiaries, an erasure was 
 made in an official document, and the term adopte substiiuted for 
 an unknown word. The adopte occupied the attention and 
 speeches of both houses for many hours. Our poor English adopted, 
 in the improper sense of a resolution adopted, was generally a opted 
 by the members of both houses. Had a nominal peace been signed, 
 however, Bonaparte, or the prince of Bcnevento, would have in- 
 formed our statists, whenever they tound it convenient, that 
 adopte was what they hoped for, to-hopedo, 07rro,aar, ujirot, the La- 
 tin opto, I look forward to, but no guarantee, no pledge. 
 
 ^ Tkidjan, Cod. ^rg. thiudjin, the editors. 
 
 -MS^(^^^S5^^ 
 
SAXON 
 
 SDuiijam Boofe, 
 
 FOL. S3, fi. 2, NERO, D. 4. BRITISH MUSIUM. 
 
 LITERAL RENDERING 
 
 OP 
 
 THE GOSPEL thorough MATTHEW, 
 
 AND THE VARIOUS READINGS 
 
 OF 
 
 %iz Eufl[)toortf) CDlor^, 
 
 IN ITALICS. 
 
 B 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 VERS^ 15. 
 
 Ah' ofer leht isern, cajidel treow*^ & Ilhteth, gelihte^ 
 allum thathe in hus bithon (k sint) sindun. 
 
 16. Sucelihteth lehtiucr, eoiver, fore monnum, tha 
 hae geseath(& ges2£ge) geseoii, iurru,eo2^.'er,goda werca, 
 godzueorc, k wuldriath% wuldriigen^ Fader iurre, eow' 
 riuji^ the is in heafnum. 
 
 17. Naellasgu woens, ne wenathge, forthon ic cuDtn 
 to slitenne (&to undoenne) brecanne^^^^ k lare, oththae, 
 oth, witgie'' j ne cuom ic to slitenne, brecane, ah to fyl- 
 lenne, gefi/lleii^. 
 
 1 8. Soth is^^oZ/i/Zce, forthon ic cuetho^saecge, to iuh, 
 tha hwiil liores, gelioreth, heofon and eortho, ^f~uord 
 (& prickle, an /), an, & enne prickle k stasfes-heafod 
 ne. eade (& ne f^'gaes) from se, w~ (tha huile) alle sie, 
 all thus geiueorthe, 
 
 19. Se the ofthon, (k Fdo) forthon, untynes (& to- 
 
 ' The Latin at, correpponding avroL^, autem. 
 
 '^ The Saxon in Italics gives the various readings in the Rush- 
 worth Gloss, — Bodleian Library. 
 
 ^ LTH. This, in its most simple state, occnr > in the Gothic Luke 
 xvii. 18, GIB AN wuLTHu GOTH A, give liiud to God, Rom. XV. 7' 
 DU wuLTHAU GTHS, to laud of God ; and Rom. xv. 9, fa jah 
 NAM IN TH E I N A M M A L 1 UT H o . Jekovak name thine I laud (hence 
 lulu to sin?,) and Luke ii. 38. in allaim thaim usbeidandam 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 VERSE 15. 
 
 Xjut over light iron, candle tree, and lighteth all 
 they that in house been, (Lat. sint,) 
 
 1 6. So light-do light your before men, that they see 
 do, seen, your good works, and laud Father yours, that 
 is in, heaven. 
 
 1 7. Not will ye ween^ not iveen ?/e, for that I come 
 to slitten (and to undo) and to break, the aye, and the 
 lore, or the wizards; not come I to slighten, hreaken, 
 but to fill. 
 
 18. Sooth is, soothly, (on earnest,) that I quoth, 
 say, to you, that while lowers, lowreth, heaven and 
 earth, foreword, and prick one, {one iota,) and staves 
 head, not fore-hieth, (and not foregoes) from aye, w 
 (the while,) all be, all thus he turought. 
 
 19. He that therefore, tlience-forth, untynes, (and 
 
 jLATHON, unto all them aliding {expecting) leading (or redemp- 
 tion). The Saxorij wuldre. 
 
 * This word had " probably at first a laudable meaning," Dr. S. 
 Johnson — *' not the worst possible authority," H, T. 
 
 ^ Sothes on eornust, sooth on earnest, John Foxe's Saxon Gospels 
 dedicated to Queen Elizabeth in 15/1, which I shall distinguish 
 byF. 
 
 ^ This mark ~ expresses a co^traction in the manuscript. 
 
6 GODSPEL THURU MATTHEW. 
 
 thu bist, gcmcne hist., h bethences eft forthon brother 
 thin hacfeth hwot (hwoego) with thee. 
 
 24. Of (& f")let ther thing, lac, thin, to wigbed, 7^6'^!- 
 fud, & gae (& geong) merest eft to boetanne, ^e//i/;/i>-e, 
 brothre thinu, and thonne cym thu, cumesty gebreng 
 thing thine, agefer thin lac. 
 
 25.Waes thugethaft>um,^er/20c?' witherbrace*,wearde 
 thinu" hrathe, mith, thanne thu, thy bist in woegmithhim 
 on ivaege viid hi me ; thy laes gesellge thee the wither- 
 braca (the fond) to dome, & se domu^ gesellass theh 
 them thegne, dcegne, & in carcern thu bist gesended. 
 
 26. Sothlice ic cuetho, saecga, the, ne ofFgaes thu iho- 
 na, with thu forgelde, agife, thy laotmeste feorthung, 
 ihoiine ncvhsia (yteinestan, Y.)Jeorthan deal, 
 
 27. Geherdege, geherdegun, f~thon, thate, acueden 
 is, ctuceden wce^, to tha^m aldum, gemormum, ne ge- 
 synnge thu (& ne serth thu) lige dcrnunge (unright 
 haeme thu F.) othres mones wif. 
 
 28. Ic uutedlice 'cwetho to iuh, thonne scccge eow, 
 f ~thon egh uelc se the gesis (& gesash) gesihth, tha wif 
 to wilnanne (& to nytanne), gitsanne h forliggane, 
 sothlice '* gesynngade tha in hearta his, getvemmed is 
 icith tha in heorte, 
 
 29. Tha gif than sie ego thin suithre ondspyrnas, 
 
 here find myself puzzled. But however tentanda est via. May 
 not the WES, wi, we, wig, the weiha, weighs, weihana, 
 .Goth, be the dyiz, dyios, ccyiovf holyen and bede the n''n a temple 
 £eth sacred inclosures, canopies, Parkhurst^ or bedd. Sax, Mark 
 iv. 21. a table. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 7 
 
 heest^ h bethinks after, for that brother thine haveth 
 oughl with thee. 
 
 24. Flit there thing, lay, thine to holy table, and 
 go (and gang) evst after to booten, bethink (peacen, F.) 
 brother thine, and then come thou, comes thou, to bring 
 thing thine, to give thine lay. 
 
 25. Wax thou to peacen, remind (on bending, F.) 
 adversary thine readily, whilst, then thou, thou beest in 
 way with him, on iuay\ the less delivers thee the adver- 
 versary (the fiend) to doom, and the doomer delivers 
 thee to thane, and in crib (quarters, F.) thou beest sent. 
 
 26. Soothly, 1 quoth thee, say, not out goes thou 
 thence, with that foYe-yie\ds,gives, thy latemost farthing, 
 the nighest (utmost) four-thing deal, 
 
 27. Heard ye^ hear den ye, for then, thate, quoth en 
 is, quothen luas, to them of old, gone men (or Jew- 
 men), not sin thou (not serat thou) lie — (not unright 
 womb thou, F.) other mans wife. 
 
 28. I wittingly quoth to you, then say you, for thaC 
 each suchj he that sees, (saw) seeth, the wife to willen 
 her (and to knowen her) kissen andfor-lyen, soothly, 
 already sinned hath her in heart his, luombed has with 
 her in heart, 
 
 29. Then give that be eye thine dexter spurns, 
 
 * Onbugende, F. 
 
 * Verto Lat. versus, adverse, wither, F. guard &:c, 
 ' Dominus. 
 
 * Eallunga^ Foxe; aU-goAe, perhaps corresponding with all- 
 ^eady. 
 
W GbbsTEL THURtt MAtTHEW. 
 
 estviciCy T,,(eswicath' hfcvllc^ the, generhine (& genim) 
 & ahloca, ahola % and worp fro" the j behoflic is Fthon; 
 hetherfeth tha^ the thate dead sie, to lose, enne liomana, 
 (lima, F.) thinra, thon all lichomathingesendad, sended, 
 bith in tintergo (& in cursung,) & in helle, 
 
 30. & gif suithra hond thin ondspurnas,y^//e, theh, 
 Cearf, aceorf, hea,& worp, aiveorp^ixo the; behofes, be^ 
 tker, Pthon the thate, deadege, to lose wearthe, enne lio- 
 mana thinra, thon all lichoma thin gaeth (and fasreth) in 
 tintergo, helle, 
 
 3 1 . Acueden is uutedlice sua hua f ~letas, forleiie,v/if 
 his,selle hir boc freodomes (gedalesboc, ¥») aweojp- 
 nisse, 
 
 32. Ic sothlice cusetho, thon sofcge, to uih, eotu, iUy 
 Fthon egh-uelc se the Fletes wif his buta unclasnes 
 lustas in img, for legennisse t hinge, gedoeth (wircas)tha 
 ilea gesyngede, he doeth, tha hia dernunge ' liege (un- 
 riht haemth, F.) & se the Hseteno laedses*, Itedeth, he 
 synngieth, J}eth unreht hcemeth, 
 
 3ii. Eft sona herde ge, geherdun, f^thon acueden 
 is thaem aldum, gamonnu7n, ne therh* suere, siver, thu; 
 to suithe thu f~geldes, agef, sothlice Drihtne gihata^, (& 
 athas) hathas, thine. 
 
 * The Saxon eswic, aswicie, is to deceive, defraud. As a noun, 
 a hypoaite, a heathen, our sag, to hang heavy. 
 Tlie mind T say by, and the heart I bear 
 Shall never sag witli doubt, nor shake with fear. 
 
 Shakspeare. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 9 
 
 saggeth and fouls f thee, nurr it, nim, and outlugg, (out- 
 hole F.) and warp from thee ; behove like is for that, 
 better-doeth (facit) thee, that dead be, to lose, one of 
 limbs thine, than all likeness thine be sent in torture, 
 (and in cursing) and in hell, 
 
 30. And if dexter hand thine spurns, fouls, thee, 
 carve it and warp from thee, behoves, better, for then 
 thee that dead be, to lose were thou, one of hmbs thine, 
 than all likeness thine goeth (and fareth) in torture, 
 hell. 
 
 31. Quothen is soothly, whoso forlets wife his, seal 
 her (or sign her) book of freedom, (deal-book. F.) 
 ivarpness, 
 
 32. I soothly quoth, then say, to you, for that each 
 such, he that forlets wife his, be-out unclean lust doing 
 
 forth-lying thing, doeth (works) he doeth the same to 
 sin, that she derne lie, (unright wombeth F.) and he 
 that for-letten leads, leadeth, he sinneth, doeth un- 
 right womb, 
 
 S'3. After soon heard ye, hear den, for that quothen 
 is them of old gone-men (quothings F.) not thorough 
 sware thou, (forswear F.) to sooth thou fore-yields, ^ft'e^, 
 soothly Do -right oaths thine. 
 
 ' Derne^ secretly, Chaucer. 
 
 ■* Lead to the altar. 
 
 • Not thorough {or ly) Heaven or Earth, or presumptuously 
 perhaps might be read not dare to swear thou. Gen. xliv. 34. Ne 
 dear ic ham faran. Not dare I home fare. 
 
 ^ Saxon critics would have had a grapd opportunity of display- 
 
 c 
 
JD GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 34. Ic uutedlice, thon^ cuetho iuh to, ciuiPth to eoiv^ 
 ne suaere ge aefre, Jie sellaili siver ge hath allunga^ ne 
 thcrh, thurg^ heofon, forthon heh sethil Godes is : 
 
 35. Ne therh, thurg^ eartho, forthon fot scoemel ', 
 and icrppel bred, is fota his ; ne therh, ihurg, Hierusa- 
 lem, Pthon burug, ccestra^ is micles cyninges, miclan 
 hyning. 
 
 Sij, Ne therh heafod thin suere, ath selle svjerU 
 gCj thu Fthon ne maehtu, might, enneher, loc, huit, 
 huitne, geuirce & blaec. 
 
 37. Sie uutedlice (& cuthlice) word iuer, eower, ise 
 ise, nese nese, is is, nis nis, hit. is kit is, nis hit nis hit, 
 tha sothlice fro" thaet thonne daem wordiT monig-fallo- 
 cru, genyht'Sume, is (& bith) from yfle is. 
 
 38. Geherde ge f~thon acueden is, cwedai was, 
 ego f"'e ego, egcfor ege, h toth f~e tothe. 
 
 SQ. Ic sothlice, thonne, cuetho, cwceth, to iuh, eow, 
 ne with-stonde mith yfle (& to yfle,) ah gif huu, was, 
 thee slaes, sire, in suithra ceica thin, switliran ivonge^, 
 and cekc, sel' (& gef) him (& thy) othera, other. 
 
 40. & thasm se the wil, wille, thee mith to dome, 
 dom, geflitta, gejiitan\ & cyrtel (& hraegl), & tonica 
 wcefels, F. thin to niomanne> f^let & hraegl (& haecla 
 & bratt,) & hrwvft. 
 
 ing their learning if I had rendered gihata oaths, but the various 
 readings will here silence snarlers. 
 
 » Benches or stools of Butchers, scemelGerm.j foetbanck, Dutch j 
 'scamolandscanml. Sax.; scamillum, scamnellum, scamnum, Lat.] 
 
 <rKci[iy<iv apud Isocr. v7ro^ro$^ClV . 
 
THOe GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 1 I 
 
 34. I wittingly then quoth to you, not swear ye ever, 
 not shall ye swear at all^ not thorough heaven, for 
 that high seat of God it is. 
 
 35. Not thorough earth, for that foot-shamble, and 
 table-board, is feet his, nor thorough Jerusalem, for that 
 borough, Chester, is of mickle king. 
 
 36. Nor thorough head thine swear thou, oath shall 
 swear ye, for that not might you one hair, lock, white 
 work, or black. 
 
 37. Be wittingly (and soothly) word your, yes, yes, 
 na-yes, na-yes, it is, it is, not is, not is, that soothly 
 from them words many-folder is (and beeth) enoughed 
 some, from evil is. 
 
 38. Heard ye for that quothen is, was^ eye for eye, 
 and tooth for tooth : 
 
 39. I soothly, then, quoth to you, not withstand 
 with evil (and to evil), but if wha thee slays on dexter 
 cheek thine, fang, shall (and give) him the other. 
 
 40. And the him, he that will thee with to doom flitt 
 and kyrtle and raiment, and tunic and vail, F. thine 
 to nim, fore-let him both raiment, and bratt; and 
 wrapper. 
 
 . * Vang is still used in Devonshire for fang to hold as with the 
 Jaw or Cheekbone. Rechterwange Dutch Trans. wang Gcrm.uuang 
 Island.-j guancia Ital.; and perhaps "j:ji>, to wind, wend Old Engl.j 
 |.he encircling part of the face, (nayuov. 
 
 ' That shall is the proper corresponding term for ^e/ see ver. 36. 
 
 * Flat Levit, xxiv. 10. to contend with ; fiit in Lancasliire is to 
 scoldj flout. 
 
H ©ODSPBL THURH MATTHEW* 
 
 41. & se the (& suachua), swa hwa swa, thee ge- 
 nedes', nede, & gethreitas, mile straedena, thusend 
 stcirpan, geong mith him othra tuege. 
 
 42. Se, ally the guieth% hldde, frd'thesel', sele^ him, 
 & thaem nedende (& thaem threatende), the will on borg* 
 nioma at the, huerfa*, thee ne aeerre, ne bes ungceth- 
 ucre, 
 
 43. Geherde ge forthon aeueden is, gegeherdun thate 
 cwcedcn was^ lufa thone neste, nestin, thinne, & mith- 
 laetho (fro" laetho) & hatCy haefe thu fiond, fi/nd, F. 
 thinne. 
 
 44. Ic sothliee euetho to iuh, eou, lufas, lufigath 
 ge fiondas iurre, eowre, uel doeth (& doas) thaem tha 
 the laethas, the eow yfel doth,F.(& laethe-don), hateth^ 
 uih, eowre, biddas, geUddath, fe oehtendum & teun* 
 cuedendum iuih. 
 
 45. Tha gie sse suna, bearn^ eowres Faeder, Fadres 
 iures, se the in heafnas, heofonne, his, for thon sunna 
 his arise, vppgangaUy doeth ofer godo & yfle, & hreg- 
 nath, regmthj & sniueth of ~ soth-faesta & unsoth-facste. 
 
 46. Gif forthon gelufias, lufigath, tha ileo tha the 
 iuih lufath^ lufigath, huele mearde, lane, gie sciolun 
 habba, habbath, ah ne & baer suinnige this doas? garfel 
 geroefe that ne doeth? 
 
 » The old proverb — ^he must needs go, whom the devil drives. 
 ' Quaerit, quaesivit, Z^^ 
 
 * Solve, Lat. Xva-ov. 
 
 * A pledge, a borough. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 
 
 13 
 
 41. And he that, whoso^ thee needs-go (urgeth- 
 does) a mile, {milU strides) a thousand steps, gang 
 with him other two thousand, F. 
 
 ' 42* He^ all, that requesteth, begs, from thee, 
 loose him, and them needing (and them intreating) 
 that will on borrow nim at thee, avert thee not nor re- 
 cur, not go- thwart. 
 
 43. Ye heard for that quothen is, was, love nighest 
 thine, nejot, and with loath (from loath) and hate, have 
 fiend thine. 
 
 44. I soothly quoth to you, love ye, love-do, fiends 
 your, well do them they that loath you (loath doen), 
 hate do you, and begg, bead- do, for hating and teen- 
 quothing you. 
 
 45. That ye be sons, bams, of Father yours, he 
 that in heaven is; for that sun his arise, up- gang, doeth, 
 over good and evil, and raineth (and snoweth) over 
 sooth-fast and unsooth-fast. 
 
 46. If for that ye love the ilka {each) they that you 
 love, what merit, loan, shall ye have ; ah ! not bare- 
 sinners this do ? gaveUreefes that not do f 
 
 * Awerfta verto, h2ic\i'Ward. 
 
 * And each hour's joy wrecked with a week of teen. 
 
 Shakespeare, 
 nin Jud. 11.40. To wail, .^fi^ygiK. 
 
14 GODSPBl THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 - 47. & gif gie haelo beadas, halcttath, (& wil cyiAe), 
 brothero iurre, eoivrc^ ane, huaet Fthon gie doas (& 
 wyrcas), an ne esince, (& sintha ane & arontha,) ane 
 this doas? efne what doathge marae, ah hcetlme thatne 
 doath, 
 
 48. Wosas ge thonne iuh wis faeste, gcdoefe^, suae 
 & Fader iuer heofonlic wis faest, gcdoefeis. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1. '^JlJehaldeth tha ge eowre sothfaestnisse^ ne 
 doan fore monnum, tha ge sie geseane from hiom 
 (from him) ; elles ge ne habbath lean (& mearde) mid 
 eower Faeder thaeme the in heofunum is. 
 
 2. Forthon, thonne, thu wserce selmisse ne blaw thu 
 beman for the, swa liuteras doan in heora somnungum, 
 & tunum, tha hie sie weorthade from monnum, soth 
 ic sascge eow hie onfengum heora lean. 
 
 3. The thonne wircendum aslmesse, nyte sewinstrse 
 hondum, hwast thine swithre doa. 
 
 4. Thaet aelmessie in degulnisse thin Faeder se the 
 gesith in degulnisse geldeth the. 
 
 5. Thonne gebidde eow, ne beoth ge swa liuteras. 
 
 * I know not a corresponding modern word. 
 ? To gratify a scholar, far superior to the " irritaUle genus,'* 
 J will give six verses from the Rushworth Gloss in plain English^ 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 15 
 
 47. And if ye hail bidd, hail-do (and well-come) 
 brother your only, what for-that ye do (and work,) ah 
 not heathen even this do, even what doeth ye more, 
 ah ! heathen not doeth that ? ^ 
 
 48. Wax ye then wise fast, so Father your heavenly, 
 is wise-fast. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1. Jdehold that ye your soothfastness not doen fore 
 men, that ye be seen from them, else ye not haveth, 
 loan (and meed) with your Father, the him that in 
 heaven is. 
 
 2. Thenceforth, thou work alms, not blow thou 
 beam fore thee, so deluders doen in their assemblies, 
 and towns, that they be worthied from men, sooth 1 say 
 you, they unto fang their loan. 
 
 3. Thou then working alms, not wit out-ijext 
 {sinistra) hand, what thy shewing doeth. 
 
 4. That alms in dullness thine. Father he that seeth 
 in dulness yieldeth you. 
 
 5. Then bead you, not be ye so deluders, they that 
 
 without various readings, which will also prove the coincidental 
 analogy of consonants in the 8th century. 
 
 s This warrants Griesbach's Ji>caio<ruyijv. 
 
Ift GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 tha the lufigath stalle and stonde in gesomnungum & 
 hwommum' worthana stondende himgebidde, tha hie 
 sie gesene from monnum, soth ic sa^cge eow hie onfen- 
 gun hiora lean. 
 
 6. Thu thonne, thu gebidde, ga in thine cofan, & 
 betun thine dure, bidde thin Fasder in degulnisse, & 
 thine Fasder se the gesihth in deguhiisse geldeth the, 
 
 7. The heu gebiddas uutedlice, & thon gie gebiddas, 
 hiddende^ nallas ge feolo, & monigfur, gespreca, suas 
 esnico doas, hia woenas Fthon thathe in monigfald spree 
 his bith on gehered ; 
 
 8. Nallas ge thonne wosa gelic him, wat Fthon Fa^ 
 der iurre of thsem thearf sie, (& is) iuh, aer thon giebidde 
 hine, 
 
 9. Suse, thus^ thon'^iuih gebidde: Fader uren thu 
 arth (& thu bist) in heofnu~ (& in heofnas), thu the in 
 keofunum earth ; sie gehalgud noma thin : 
 
 10. To cymeth, cume^ ricthin; sie, weorthe^mWq 
 thin, suae is in heofne, swa swa on heqfune^ siuilc, & 
 in eortho : 
 
 11. HIaf userne oFwistlic, d^g-hwainlice, ins ton- 
 denlice\ sel us to daeg : 
 
 * *Pv fiats, 
 
 * Durham text restored. ' 
 
 ^ Compare this with the Gothic, and it corroborates the spirl- 
 ^mi application of tliis sentence. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 17 
 
 love do Stall and stand, in assemblies and comers* of 
 the streets standing them to bead, that they be seen 
 from men : sooth I say you, they fangen their loan. 
 
 6. Thou then thou beads, go in thy cove, and be- 
 tine thy door, bead thy Father in dulness, and thy Fa» 
 ther, he that seeth in dulness, yieldeth thee. 
 
 7. Then you bead soothly, headings not shall ye 
 full-many and manifold, speak, so heathen do ; they 
 ween, for that they in manifold speaking theirs, they 
 be heard. 
 
 8. Not shall ye then wax like them, for that wots 
 Father your, of them thrift be (is) you, eer then ye bead 
 him. 
 
 9. So, thtiSy then you bead ; Father ouren thou art 
 (thou beest) in heaven, thou that in heaven art 5 be hal- 
 lowed name thine. 
 
 10. Do come rick thine ; be, tur ought ^ will thine, so 
 is in heaven, so so on heaven^ such^ and in earth, 
 
 11. Loaf ouren ghostly, day-Qne-like^ understand- 
 ing'like, seal t us to day. 
 
 * Foxe's copy gives stvaeta hyrnum. 
 
 f I do not mean to pretend that this word is derived from sel, 
 for it is connected with the PL ^lenus, full-, but I think sel. Sax. 
 is cognate with SEL J A, Goth.: rrbD, ^«a/, to give by sealing ; sell, 
 sale, selen^ Germ. 
 
18 CbODSPEL THURH MATTHEwT 
 
 1 2. & fgef, forlet^ us scylda usra, suae ue, we ecy 
 Pgefon scylgdam usum, (gyltendum, F.) forletten 
 th(vm the scyldigat ivith us : 
 
 13. & ne inlaed usih, gelcvd us. In costunge (costnun- 
 ge,F.) ah gefrig, gelese us, (alys,F.) usieh fro", of, yfle. 
 
 14. Gif forthon gie Fgeafas, forleieth, monnum 
 synna hiara, f ~gefes, (forgyfth, F.) ec uih Fader iuer, 
 eoiure, heofonlic synna iuerra. 
 
 15. Gif sothlice gie nalles f^geafa, forleteth, mon- 
 num, ne Fader iuerre f~gefes, forleteth, synna iuerre. 
 
 16. Mith thy uutedlice, thonne ge thonne, (sothlice, 
 F.) gie gefsestas, fcesten, nselles ge wosa, ne beoth ge, 
 sua legeras, liceteras unvote, & unrotie, (lease, F.) 
 mis begaas, weorfath, f~thon (tha, F.) onsione, ancU 
 wliotu, (ansyna, F.) hiora, tha hia se gesene monnum 
 (aeteowan,F.) faestende; soth ic cuetho, (secge, F.) uih 
 to, Fthon onfengon mearde (mede, F.), leane, hiora. 
 
 17. Thu uutedlice mith thy (thonne, F.) thu fasstas, 
 thuah, smere, (smyra, F.) heafud thin, & onsione (an- 
 syne, F.) andivlioiu, thin thuah, thwah. 
 
 1 8. F'thon, thyles, tha thu ne se gesene (ne sy ge- 
 sewen, F.) monnum faestende, ah Federe thina se the, 
 thcem., is in degolnisse (dyglum, F.) & Fader thin se 
 the gesiith, ^^e,sea^A, (syhth, F.) in degolnisse f^gelded, 
 geldeth, (agylt, F.) the. 
 
 19. Naellas gie gestrionaige ' uih gestriona, ne hydeth 
 eow hard, (gold l^ordian eow, gold hordas, F.) in eortho. 
 
 ^ "iMD, to hide, conceal. Qy)<rav^os, thesaurus, STR, treasury, 
 star-chamber. j 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. l9 
 
 12. Forgive, Jiilt^ us guilts ours, so we, we eke^ 
 forgiven guiltying us, Jlitt-doen them that guilty do* 
 eth us : 
 
 1 3. And not inlead us in chastening, but free, loose, 
 us from eviL 
 
 1 4. For that if ye forgive, ftitt, men sins theirs, for- 
 gives eke you Father your heavenly sins yours. 
 
 15. If soothly ye not will forgive, Jlitt, man, nay 
 Father yours forgiveth sins yours. 
 
 16. With that, then, soothly, ye fast, not will ye 
 wax, not he ye, so lyars unrighteous, leese, besmear 
 for that countenance theirs, that they be seen, at-eyen, 
 of men fasting, sooth 1 quoth, say, you to, that they 
 fang merits, meed, loan, theirs. 
 
 17. Thou soothly with that, then, thou fasts, de^v, 
 smear, head thine, and countenance thine dew. 
 
 18. For that, the less, thou not be seen of men fast- 
 ing, ah Father thine he that, the him, is in dulness, 
 and Father thine, he that seeth in dulness, yieldeth 
 thee. 
 
 , 19. Not will ye storen you stores, not hideth you 
 hoards, (not gold hoard you gold hoards, F.) in earth. 
 
20 GODSPEL ^HURH MATTHEW. 
 
 ther (& huer) rust, om^ & mohtha gfreaten, gewyrfeth 
 ^ etathy (& gespilled bith) ther thasfas, thiofes^ of 
 delfes (& hrypes) & Fstealas, adelfath ^ fstelath. 
 
 20. Strionas gie sothlice uih striona, liydeth eow 
 ihonne hord, in heofnum, ther ne hrust, om\ ne ec 
 mohthe gespilles, getvyrfeth, (nimth,F.) & thaertheaf- 
 as, theofy ne ofdelfes, adelfath, ne Pstelath. 
 
 21. Ther (& huer) Fthon (witodlice, F.) is strion, 
 hordy (gold, F.) thin, ther is & hearta, eorta, (heorte, 
 F.) thin. 
 
 22. Leht-fast", bl(ecern, lichomes^ (llchaman, F.) is 
 ego, ege, (eage, F.); gife bith ego thin blithe, anfald*^ 
 leht bith all lichoma thin. 
 
 23. Gifuut" (sothlice, F.) ego thin unblithe (& 
 yfel wyrcende) se (& bith), & all lichoma thin thiostrig 
 bith (thysterfull, F.): gif thon leht tha, thaette, in thee 
 is, thiostre sint, heoth, tha thiostro sua miclo, hu mi' 
 eel, bithon. 
 
 24. iEnig monn ne maeg tuaem hiaferdum, godum, 
 hera, tJwoivigan, tha Fthon un (& enne) mith l^sththo 
 he hasfeth, (he scile habba) Jlath, Sc hateth, & 
 otherne lufath ; & enne hrasfheth & otherne geteleth 
 & Fogas (anum gehyrsum & othrum ungehyrsum, F.) ; 
 Ne magu gie Gode gehera & dioble, (dwale, woruld 
 welan, F.). 
 
 * The Gothic is malo. 
 
 * Candle. 
 
 ' We find this. word represented hy lichama, lichoma, lichaman. 
 
tHE GOSPEL THilOtGH MATTHEW. 24 
 
 there (and where) rust and moth fretten (spoiled beeth) 
 and eateth, there thieves updelve and steal, and rips, 
 
 20. Storen ye soothly you stores, hideth you then 
 hoards, (gold-hoardeth you then gold-hoards) in heav- 
 en, there nor rust, nor eke moth spoils or fretteth, or 
 nimmeth, and there thieves not updelves, nor steals. 
 
 2 1 . There (and where; for that soothly is store, hoard 
 gold, thine, there is heart thine. 
 
 22. The light-fat, the blaze, of a man is the eye; 
 if beeth eye thine blith, one -fold, light beeth all the 
 man. 
 
 23. If soothly eye thine unblith beeth, and evil- work- 
 ing, all the man thine dusked beeth, (dusked full) : if 
 then light that in thee is, dusk beeth, that duskiness 
 how mickle beeth. 
 
 24. Any man not may two lords, gods, hear, wait 
 on, for that one with loath he haveth (he shall have), 
 foeth and hateth, and other loveth ; and one hearen- 
 doeth, and other from-goes, (one hearing, and other 
 unhearing). Not may ye God hear and devil, world- 
 ivilL 
 
 Sax.: thcLEiKandAHMA Goth.j \hQ animated Ukeness oi GoAj ol.r^^ 
 fjii, homo. 
 
 * Einfaltig, Germ., eenvoudigh, Dutch ; a,ir\ovg, Gre&k, 
 
99 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 25. Forthon ic cuetho (secge,F.) to uih, ne gemende, 
 sorgige^ gie sie saulesj^ere, iurres huaet ge gebrucca', 
 etan, scile, ne lichoma iuer, evwrum^ huaet gegeariu- 
 ga iuh (ymb scrydde, F. eowre gearwige); ah ! ne sauel 
 father is, 7iis mare thaferh^ thon mett, se mete^ & li- 
 choma Fthor is (betera, F.) thon wede ? (reaf, F.). 
 
 2(3. Behaldas (& locas) tha flegendo (fuglas) heofnes 
 geseoth^ & hehaldeth^ heof an fuglas^ Fthon ne settas 
 (sauesa) saweth, ne rioppas, ripath^ & ne somnigas, 
 somniath^^ (gadriath, F.) in berern (berne, F.) & Fader 
 iuer heofoniic foedses,ybe(/e/A, (fet, F) tha ilco (& hia): 
 ah ! ne iuih furthor (& mare) dlorre, suithe monege ari- 
 ge, bihim (& fro" hf). 
 
 27. Huselc uutetlice, (sothlice, F.) iurre gethences 
 (thencende) msege to ast, ece (eacnige) to llcnesse (& 
 to lengo) his ehie un (& enne). 
 
 28. Siofgewedo (hydige^ F.) he hrcegle (reafe, F.) 
 huaet gemende aro ge ? sorgiathP sceauiges (scea- 
 wiath, F.) & locas (behaues) thaet wyrt, ////a, londes 
 (ascyres, F.) hu~ waexas (weaxath, F.) ne Wynnes, winn- 
 ath, (swincath% F.) ne nestas* (spinnath, F.) 
 
 29. Ic cwetho, saecge^ sothlice iuh, eow^ forthon ne 
 Salumon in all wuldre his efne bedheht, betkaehty & 
 
 ^ pIQ, GABRAC, Goth, to Ireak bread. 
 
 * ^QD«, larns, magazines, store- houses : symel, symble^ Saxon ) 
 simul, Latin. 
 
 ^ This word is used by Spenser and Milton — 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 23 
 
 25. Therefore I quoth, say^ to you, not mind, sor- 
 row, ye by souls, spirits, yours, what ye breaken, eat- 
 en, shall, nor liken yours, what arrayed (shrouded a- 
 bout, F.) it is : ah ! not soul yours further is, not is 
 more spirit, than meat, and liken yours further, better, 
 than weeds ? raiment f 
 
 26. Behold (look) see the flying ones, (fowls) of 
 heaven, for that not set (sow, soweth they), not reap 
 do they, and not assembleth, gather eth, in barns^ 
 and Father your heavenly feeds them : ah ! not yon 
 further (and more), dearer, sooth many are, than 
 them. 
 
 1 27. "Which soothly of you thinking, may to-add, ele 
 \o likeness, length, his ell one. 
 
 28. And of weeds, hides, raiment, why mmA-fall 
 are ye, sorroweth ? see, (shew, and look) he- eye, the 
 worts, lilies, of the lands (acres) how they wax-do, 
 they win not, they swink not, they nest not, they spin 
 not. 
 
 29. I soothly quoth you, say, for that not Solomon 
 in all wonder his even bedecked, thatched, arrayed. 
 
 Riches renown and principality 
 
 For which men swink and sweat incessantly. 
 
 Spencer. 
 And the swink' d hedger at his supper sat, 
 
 Milton, 
 
 I.* The spider's web is her nest. 
 
94 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 gegearued, (ofer-wrygen, F.) waes sua enne (& an) of 
 thisum. 
 
 SO. Gif uutedlice, nunUy gers, & hseg, (weod, F.) 
 londes, tha to dseg is, & to morgen, miergen^ marne, in 
 heofone, ofne, (ofen, F.) bith gesended, sended^ 
 (asentjF.) God suae genodes (& gegearuas, gearwaeth,) 
 (scryt, F.) swa f ~thor (& swa mara) hu tvickle map, iuih 
 (scryt, F.) lytles geleafes. 
 
 31, Naelleth gie thonne gemende gesie, gecuiethas, 
 huset walla ue eatta, & huset we gedrinee, & of huon 
 we bithon wrigen ? 
 
 32. Thas Fthon alle cynnu (& haedno) insoecas (& 
 befruignes) ; wilt f ~thon Fader iuer f~thon of thaem 
 allum ge behofes (?c iuh behofes) ', 
 
 CHAPTER VII, 
 
 VERSE 12. 
 
 Alle thon~ (& F'tlion) sua huaet gie welle tha hea 
 gedoe uih tha menn, & gee doeth (& wyrcas) him j 
 thius is forthon ae & witgas, (& witgo), witgu. 
 
 13. Ingeonges, gathinn, therh nears port, naunve 
 geate, (& dure, & geat) ; forthon hia wide geat, & 
 
 ' I have before stated that I shall give the Saxon corresponding 
 to the Gothic, and, to prevent any misunderstanding, I further state 
 that it is my intention to publish that only. Surely a Saxon Profess- 
 or may some time be found, who can transcribe the Durham BooR 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW". 25 
 
 over arrayen, was so one of these. 
 
 SO. If soothly, now now, grass and hay (weed) of 
 the lands, that to-day is, and to-morrow, morny in 
 oven sent, God so arrayeth, shrouds, so further (and 
 so more) hotv viichle more^ you, shrouds, little believ- 
 ers. 
 
 31. Not will ye then mindyif/ be, quothing, what 
 will we eat, and what we drink, and wherein we be ar- 
 rayen ? 
 
 32. For that these all the nations (and heathen) seek; 
 for that Father your wots, that of all these ye behove. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 VERSE 12. 
 
 All then (and forthen) v/hatsoever ye will that men 
 do to you, ye doeth (and worketh) to them j for that 
 this is the aye and the wizards. 
 
 IS. Ingang, and go-do in, thorough f^e narrow gate, 
 (and port, and door), for that wide is the gate, and 
 
 and the Rushworth Gloss j and the celebrity attached to his title, 
 and the emoluments of office will enable him or his deputy to pub- 
 lish them without impairing bis fortune. 
 
i6 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 rum weg, thiu laedas, the l/edeth, to lose (& losirri 
 for lose, & monigeo sint tha the ingeongas ther: 
 ilco, thare, 
 
 14. Suithe, hu, naruo (naru, ancsom*, F.) port (& 
 gaet) k bogehte, eorfethe*, woeg, thiu laedcs to life, & 
 huon, feaive, aron thathe onfindes tha ilco. 
 
 15. Behaldasge, behaldelheow^ (yjzxnvaxh.^'F.') iro 
 leasum, lyge, & lease, witgum, tha the cymes to iuh 
 in wedum, geivedunt, scipa, innaweard. In innan tha^nne, 
 uutedlice sint uulfes ferende freafcende, F.) wiclfas 
 risfende, ^ woedende^. 
 
 16. From usestmum, iv^stenum*, hiora, eora, on- 
 geatas, ongetath\ ge, (& oncnuss) hia, (& ilco :) cuithes 
 (cwyst, F.) tu, ah, & huether somnigas, he somnigath^, 
 of hryuni' winbeger, & of thornum scearpum (& of 
 hagathornum) gorstum^, fie beargs, (fie asppla, F.) 
 
 17. Suse Gghweic treeo god wasstmas goda, westnas 
 godne, doeth (& gewyrces) hereth & ivyrceth j the 
 yfle uutedlice treeo wastmas^ hied, yfle doas. 
 
 1 8. Ne mscg treo god waestmas yfle gewyrca (beo- 
 ran, F.), ne tre yfle waestma godo gewyrce. 
 
 ' See the Gothic aggwu ; syyug, 
 
 * Rough, roughed, rugged. 
 
 ^ WoDs is the term applied to the demoniac laigaion, Goth. 
 ]VJ[ark V. 1 8 j wod. Sax. John viii. 4g ; and Chaucer and Spenser 
 frequently use uood and wade. 
 
 * This word in its simplest state is w^stm j I here consider w 
 as two uu's, and we have tjie consonants stm, per metathesin mst, 
 masste, maesten, Sax.} mats, Goth.j meat, mast, the food of our 
 forefathers, the mast of beech, or the acorns of oaks. 
 
 * Erkennen Germ, and we still use to get a lesson by hearty &c. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. S? 
 
 roomy the way, that leadeth to loss, ' and losing, and 
 many be they that ingang thorough the ilka, there, 
 
 14. Sooth, hoiu, narrow the port, (and gate), and 
 boggy, ana rugged, the way, that leadeth to life, and 
 few are they that finds the same. 
 
 15. Withhold do you, luaren, from lease, lying, wi- 
 zards, they that come to you in hides of sheep, inward- 
 ly, ivithin then, soothly they be ravening, rushing, 
 woody-ing, wolves. 
 
 16. From mast theirs con-get-do ye (know) them, 
 (and the same) : quoths thou, ah ! and whether sum do 
 men of rue wine-berries, and of thorns sharp (and of 
 hawthorns, and gorse,) fig-berries (fig-apples). 
 
 17. So each ilka tree good, mast good doeth (and 
 works, and beareth); the evil vsoothly tree mast, blade, 
 evil doeth. 
 
 18. Not may tree good mast evil work (bear), nor 
 tree evil mast good work. 
 
 • The Gothic samana, Luke xv. ISj samonota, Teut.; saman, 
 Isl-j sani, Alaman.3 oao^, a-vv, crup, a/xa, Greek j simul Lat. t'^e. 
 signifying same, or to sum, collect together, assemble. 
 
 "^ I pretend not to say for certain that this is our plant rue, but 
 hrywsode, hreoweth, hrywlic, hreowe, rue-did, rue-like, rue are 
 found in Saxon equally with reowe, reowlic. 
 
 ® '' Furze, the prickly shrub, or cover, well known to fox-hunt- 
 ers, whence our g^or^e-Zerr?/ busk, not goose-berry, because eaten 
 with young geese as sauce"' — Johnson. (Aliquando dormitat Hc- 
 nierus) . 
 
98 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 19. Eghuelc tre thyia ne doeth (byrath, F.) wacstm 
 god, gecorfen bitli (& gecearfas, corfen, F.) & in fyr 
 bith gesended (& gesendes, aworpen, F.) 
 
 20. Thonne, cut hit ce, froT wa^stmuin hiora ongeat- 
 tas, ongetathy ge (& onnaues), tha, (& hia). 
 
 21 . Ne eghuelc se the cuethaes to me Drihten, Driht- 
 en, ingaas, gaeth, in ric heofna, ah se the doeth, wi/r- 
 cethy willo Faderes mines se the in heofnum is, the® in- 
 geonges in ric heofna. 
 
 22. Monig walle gcueada, cwcethalhy to me in thaem 
 daeg, Driht", Driht^, ah! ne in noma thinne, (& ihinum) 
 we gewitgedon, & in noma thinne (& thinu") dioblaes we 
 f^drifon (utvvyrpon & f~worpon), and in noma thinu" 
 maehto, mageriy monigo we dydon, ivorhtoii ? 
 
 23. Tha (& thon) ic ondeto (cwasthe, F.) him (& 
 thaem), Fthon nasfra ic ciithe (& oncneaui) iuih, afir- 
 res fro" me, tha the geworhton unrehtuisnisse. 
 
 24. Eghuelc then se the geheres worda mina thas, 
 & does tha iico, &fr<pmnath hie^ geefned bith (& ge- 
 liced bith, & geteled bith) wer snotre, se the getim- 
 bres hus his oF (& on) carr, (& stan). 
 
 25. & of dune, niiker. astag & gefeall regn, & cuo- 
 mon ea, eae, (& streamas, miccle flod, F.) & geblew- 
 un windas, & in riesJon (ahruron% F.) in hus thasm, 
 thist', h ne gefeall; gewrunded, (& gesete ) gestathldd 
 sothlicCy forthon wass of stane. 
 
 26. & seghuelc se the geheres worda mina thas, & 
 
 * Griesbach has ooted tliis addition.. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 29 
 
 1 9. Each ilka tree that not doeth, heareth, mast good, 
 carven beeth, and In fire beeth sent (warpen). 
 
 20. Then, soothli/,hom mast theirs, ye con-get do, 
 (ye know) them. 
 
 2 1 . Not each-ilka he that quoths to me Do-right, 
 Do-right, in-goes, goeth, in rick of heaven, but he 
 that doeth, worketh, the will of Father mine, he that in 
 heaven is, he ingangs in rick of heaven. 
 
 22. Many will quoth to me in that day. Do-right, 
 Do-right, ah ! not we in thy name witchened, and in 
 name thine devils out-driven, out-warpen^ and in name 
 thine mights many we didden ? ivroughten P 
 
 23. Then I quoth (dico) to them, for that never I 
 couth, and knew, you, far go from me, they that work- 
 doen unrighteousness. 
 
 24. Each ilka he that hears word mine this, and does 
 the same, andjirmeth them, evened beeth (and liked 
 beeth, entitled beeth) a vir sapient, he that timbers house 
 over, and on, crag, and stone. 
 
 25. Adown, 7ietlier, hasted, and fell, rain, and come 
 eyes, and streams, and mickle flood, and blewen winds, 
 and rushed on that house; and it fell npt; for that 
 grounded, setted, settled, was over stone. 
 
 26. Each ilka he that hears words mine these, and 
 * Ahreosian^ Saxon. 
 
$Q GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 ne doeth, fremmath^ tha ilco, gelic bith were dusge, 
 dulum^ (dusigum, F.) se the getimberde hus his of ~ (& 
 on) sonde (ceosel, F.). 
 
 27. & ofduneastagregn, nither, (tha rindehyt, F.) 
 & cuomon streamas, eae, (flod, F.), & gebleuun, blopiv- 
 en^ windas, & in resdon, feollan^ in huse tha ilco, & 
 hit gefeall, & waes faell, hryre^ his micel. 
 
 28. & geworden is, getvarlky (& uaes) mith thy, tha 
 hiefde, geendade the Haelend worda thas, geuundrade 
 (wondrode,F.) tvundradun, weron thathreatas ((o\c,¥.) 
 mengu be, of~ lar, lare\ his. 
 
 29. Waes Fthon lasrde hia suae, stva siva^ maeht 
 haefde, hcebbende^ ne suae, & nalles suae, & suelce u- 
 thuta hiora, Boceras & Fariseas^ (sundor-halgan, F.) 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1. JVliTH thy uutedlice (sothlice, F.) ofgestag, 
 asiig€7ty of mor% dune, (munte, F.), fylgende weron 
 (& sint) (& gefylgdon) hine threitta menigo, menga 
 monige '. 
 
 2. &. heonu, he nu, licthrouen % hreof sumne, 
 
 * The Saxon lar, lare, laer, laeran, like our learn signifies botl> 
 to learn and to teaeh. 
 
 * The moors that divide Lancashire 3l>4 Yorkshire^ and extend 
 
 into Scotland are a range of hills. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 31 
 
 not doeth, frameth^ the same, like beeth vir dull (stu- 
 pid), he that timbered house his over, and on, sand- 
 soil. 
 
 27. And adown hasted rain, nether^ then rained it^ 
 and come streams, eyes^ Jiood^ and blewen winds, and 
 rushed,/^//, on that house, and it fell, and its fall, ruhi^ 
 was mickle. 
 
 28. And it wrought was, with that, then had, ended 
 the HeaHng-one these words^ wondered were the rout, 
 
 folc^ many^ at learning, /ore, his. 
 
 29. For that his lessoning was so so might he had, 
 havings not so, such, as their Wizards, Bookers, Fha^ 
 risees, sunder-holy-ones. 
 
 GHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1. With that soolhly he hasted of moor, and 
 adown, mount, follow didden him the rout many, 
 many-mony, 
 
 2. Ho-now a leper then came, coming, worshipped. 
 
 * Many-mony is a Lancashire provincialism. 
 
 * This word is compounded of the Gothic leik> hody, like, and 
 hreof, rough, with a scurfy skin. 
 
32 OODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 (hrcofla, F.) tha cuom, cumende^ he worthade, gebedde 
 khfiy hine cueth, cuetheiide, Drih, gif thu wilt, thu 
 mec geclaensige. 
 
 3* & athenede & gespredde (astrehte, F.) hond ge- 
 ran, tethran\ him Hselend thus cueth, ic uillo, gc- 
 claensia (geclccnsod, F.) & sona, [Jirealhe^ hreadlice^ 
 Marshall] geclsensad waes hriofol his. 
 . 4. & cueth him HcElend5loca, & geseh (warnathe, F.) 
 tha thu neaenigum menn thu gecuoetha, & gesascga, 
 ntsngum scecge\ ah gaa (gang, F.) sedean, c£t eaiv, thee 
 thsem measse-preost, & breng, (& gef ) thing, lac, tha 
 behead (& geheht) Moyses in cythnisse, & witnesa hirs. 
 
 5. Mith thy uutedlice ineade (& in foerde) tha bu- 
 rug Cafarnaum, geneolecade, & to cuom to him the 
 centur, tha is hundruthes monna hlaferd (ealdor, F.) 
 gebied hine, & cuoth thus. 
 
 6. Driht, cnaeht (cnapa, F.) min ligeo in hus eorth' 
 cryppel, & yfie mith is gecunned, & gecosted (loma 
 h is yfle waslid, gethred, F.) 
 
 7. Cueth to him Haelend^ ic cymo & gemo', gehale, 
 hine, 
 
 8. & geonduearde, ondswarande, thsem aldormenn, 
 centuyio, cueth, Drihter% nam ic wyrthe, tha thu in- 
 gae under rof, thacce, min, ah an, efne, cuoth mith 
 word, & gehaeled bith cnaeht min. 
 
 * The Latin tango j flcvaf , Greek > the ball of the hand j dorn, 
 Celtic. 
 
 * Artus, Latin. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 33 
 
 bowed, him quothing, Do-right, if thou wilt, thou 
 might me cleanse. 
 
 3. And outened and spread (stretched) hand his, 
 touching him the Healing-one thus quoth, I will, be 
 thou clean (cleansed) and soon, readily^ his roughness 
 was cleansed. 
 
 4. And quoth to him the Healing-one, look, and 
 see (and hewaren do) that thou not any man quoth, 
 say ; but go (gang) to-eye present thee of the mass- 
 priest^ and bring (give) the thing (lay) that bad (and 
 highted) Moses in couthness, and witness, to them. 
 
 5. With that soothly in-hied (and infared) the bo- 
 rougli Capernaum, nighed, and come, to him the cen- 
 turion, that is hundred-men lord (elder) bowed him 
 and quoth thus. 
 
 6. Do-right, child (knave) mine lies in house crip- 
 pled in his limbs, and with evil chastened, {lame and 
 is evil IV ailed, grieved). 
 
 7. Quoth to him the Healing-one, I come and heal 
 him. 
 
 8. And answering the alderman, centurion, quoth, 
 Do-righter, not am I worthy that thou in-go under roof, 
 thatch, mine, ah only, even, quoth with word, and 
 healed beeth child mine. 
 
 ' Pronounce cymo, and gemo, and it establishes my system. 
 * This is certainly an r, dgrighter. 
 F 
 
4l OODSPEL TIIURH MATTHEW^ 
 
 9. F^thon, & 6c, ic monn am under mseht, hasfi^, 
 & haefo, under mec theignas & innheardemenn ; & ic 
 cuetho thissum & thaem gae, & gaes, & geongas, & fa- 
 eres; & to othrum cym, k cymeth; & theua (theowe,F.) 
 minu~ do this, & does ("wyrc this, & he wyrcth. F.). 
 
 10. Mith thy geherde sothlice the Haelend, gewun- 
 drad, & geuundrade, umidriende, (wundrode, F.) waes, 
 & thaem fylgendum, & fylgdon, hine, cuoeth, soth is ic 
 cuetho, saecge, iuh, ne fund ic, gemote^ suae miclo 
 leafa, & lufu, (geleafan, F.) in Isrl, Israhele, 
 
 11. Ic cuetho sothlice iuh to, thate monige from 
 east-dael, & easta, & woesta, eastern & ivestan, cymus, 
 & gehrestas, hleonigath, mith Abraham & Isauc & la- 
 cob in ric heofna. 
 
 12. Sunu, beaine, uutedlice thonne rices bithon 
 gedrifen, aivorpen, in thiostrum ytmesto, ytmeste^ ther 
 bith wop & grist brottung totha. 
 
 13* & cuoeth the Haelend thsem haldormenn, cen- 
 turion^ gaa, gang, & suae thu gelefdest, sie the : & ge- 
 haeled waes cnaeht in thit, thasm, hwile* 
 
 14. & mith thy gecuom the Haelend in hus Petres, 
 gesaeh suer, swo'gre, & his wifes moder, liceende k 
 cuucende, & bififigende, bifgende, (hrithigende, F.). 
 
 1.5, k gehran, ceihran, bond his (hyre, F.) k for- 
 leorttha, & hia, of feber adlum, drif\ k urras, aras, 
 k embehtade, thcegnade^ him. 
 
 16. Mith thy eferntid (aefen, F.) uutedlice geword- 
 
 * A fever is generally attended witli a dryness on the skin. 
 
THE GOSPEr, THROUGH MATTHEW. 35 
 
 9. For that, and eke, I man am under might, having 
 under me thanes, and unto hearing men ; and I quoth 
 this, and them, go, and he goes, and gangs, and fares; 
 and to other come, and he cometh; and attendant, thane ^ 
 mine do this, and he does, (work this, and he worketh). 
 
 10. With that the Healing-one heard that, he yjon^ 
 dered, ivonderiiigy was, and he quothed to them fol- 
 lowing him, sooth is I quoth, saj/^ you, not found I, 
 met luith^ so mickle behef, and love^ in Israel, 
 
 1 1. I quoth soothly you to, that many from east and 
 west come, and rest, and lean, with Abraham and Isaac 
 and Jacob in the rick of heaven, 
 
 12. Sons, hams, soothly o/" that rick be" driven, 
 ivarpen, in outmost, uttermost, darkness, there beeth 
 weep and grind-biting of teeth, 
 
 13. And the Healing-one quoth to that alderman, 
 centurion, go, gang, and so thou believest, be thee : 
 and healed was the chjld in that tide, ivhile. 
 
 14. And with that the Healing-one came into the 
 house of Peter, he saw {socr. Lat.) his wife's mother 
 lying and quaking, lurithing, in a fever, 
 
 15. And he taking her hand, the fever-ail, dryness, 
 kft her, and she arose and waited, thaned, on th^m. 
 
 1 6. With that afternoon-tide, even, soothly wrought^ 
 
8^ OODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 en waes, gebrohten him menigo diobles haefdon, deo^ 
 fid seohe, & f^'wearp, & Fdraf, gaastas, U7iklene, mith 
 word, k alle yfle haefdon, & mis hsebbende, & unhale, 
 gekiekle. 
 
 1 7. Tha were gefylled, &geendad, tha gecueden waes 
 therh Esaia~ thone witgo thus cuoethende ; the ilea un- 
 trimmnise, untrymsumm^ & unhaelo, usra onfoeng, & 
 genom, & underhaf, & untrimnise, & hefignise, gebeer. 
 
 18. Tha gesaeh, geseonde^ uutedlice the Haelend 
 threutta, & hergas, menigo (mickle, F.) uta ymb 
 hine, geheht (het, F.) fara & gaa, heht feran^ ofer 
 luh, & stream, see, 
 
 19. & to cuom^ genealucde an uthuutta coeth, ho' 
 hera civceth^ to him, thu laraa, larmv^ ic fylgo thee, 
 iville folgian, (fylige, F.) & ic theh sohte, sua huider 
 thu fieres, gauges t, (faerst, F.) & gaes. 
 
 20. & cuoeth to him Haelend, foxas holas habbas, 
 hole habbath, & flegende, fuglas, heofnes nestas, & 
 nesta, selescoia^ ther hie resteth : sunu sothlice, beorn 
 thorme, monnes ne haefis huer (he hys, F.) heafud ge- 
 Jilutes, 6c gebeges, aheld, (ahylde, F.). 
 
 21. Other, & su~ other, uutedlice fro~ thegnum his, 
 leornere, cueth to him, Drihten therh send, & Flet, 
 & f~gef, & lef, (alyfe, F.) Icet, meh asrest fara, & gae, 
 & bebyrge, gangen & bebyrgen^ faeder niin. 
 
 22. HaeP sothlice cuoeth to him, soec meh, & fylge 
 (fylig, F.) meh, & f~let tha deado to bebyrgenne tha 
 theado' (deadan, F.) deada, hiora. 
 
 I Still retained in dove-co^f , 
 
THE GOSPF,[, THROUGH MATTHEW. 3/ 
 
 en was, they broughten to him many having devils, de- 
 vil-sick^ and he out- warped, and out-drave, the ghosts, 
 unclean, with his word, and all evil having, and amiss- 
 having, and unhealthy, he healed, 
 
 17. Then were filled, and ended, that quothen was 
 thorough Isaiah the wizard, thus quothing ; the ilka 
 untrymness, and unhealthiness, ours unto-fanged, nim- 
 med, undertook, and untrimness, and heaviness, bore. 
 
 18. Then the Healing soothly saw the routs, and 
 herds, many, mickle, about him, he highted to fare, 
 and go, over lough, and stream, sea, 
 
 19. And a witen, a booker, came and nighed to him, 
 and quoth to him, thou lessoner, I follow thee, iviil 
 follow thee, and I thee seek, whithersoever thou farest, 
 gangest^ and goes. 
 
 20. And the Healing quoth to him, foxes have holes, 
 and flying ones, fowls, of heaven nests, settling-cotes 
 there they rest : the son soothly, barn then, of man 
 not haves where he his head lay, bow, hide (hili-do). 
 
 2 1 . Other, and some other, soothly from his thanes, 
 and iecumers, quoth to him. Do-right thorough send, 
 and permit, give, (leave) me erst to fare, go, gang^ 
 to bury, barrowen, father mine. 
 
 22. The Healing soothly quoth to him, seek me, 
 and follow me, and let the dead bury their dead. 
 
 I The Durham Book here confirms my conjecture, that the 
 
38 GODSPET. THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 23. & of stigende hine, & tha he ofstag, stag^ (as- 
 tah, F.) in lytlum scipe, & in cuople', gefylgdon, foU 
 gaduuy hine, & hr, thegnas his. 
 
 24. k heonu styinise (styrung, F.) & hroefnis, hre- 
 ornisy michelo geworden wses in sae, suae tha scipp of-" 
 wrigen (ofer-goten, F.) wass mith ythum% he sothlice 
 geslepde, & slepende waes (witodlice he slep, Fc). 
 
 25. & to geneolecdon, & to cuomon, eodun, & 
 awehton hine, thus cuedon; I)rih~ hsel' usic, we deade 
 bithon, & we aron, & bithon gelosad, frorweorihatK 
 
 26. & cueth to him, se Hctlend^ huast, forhwouy 
 frohtende, gefrohte, (forhte, F.) aron gie, lytles ge- 
 leafa^: tha aras, gethreadude, behead^ to wind, & to 
 sae, & geworden wses smyltmisse miclo. 
 
 27. Sothlice, & uuted~, (gewisslice, F.) tha menn 
 gewundrade, wondradun, weron, thus cuethende, & 
 cuedon ; hu~ lig (hwast, F.) is thes, forthon & uindas 
 & saes geheras, wind & see gereth^ and eth modas^ 
 (hersamath, F.) him, 
 
 28. & mith thy gecuom ofer luh, s^^ (muthan, F.) 
 in lond thara theude (Gerasenorum), geurnon, urnon 
 Qngiegen^ him tuoege haebbende, & hsefdon, diobles. 
 
 Saxon thiudo, the heathen, the shiyn, were the deady those 
 who enjoyed not, or had not received, the light of the life of the 
 vorld. 
 
 * Navicula,— Bailey. 
 
 * The Greek u^oira connected with the yesty waves. 
 
 ^ This should be rendered verbatim, literally, perhaps heal us^ 
 \mt through the Latin salvo, salve, we easily and naturally aceoiii- 
 ing to our modern idiom may adopt sav^. 
 
The oospel through mattheW. 39 
 
 23. And up-stepping him, and then he styed^ hast- 
 ed^ m a little ship, and in a cobble, his thanes follow- 
 ed him. 
 
 24. And ho, now ! a stirringness, a stirrings and 
 roughness, roaringness, niickle wroughten was in the 
 sea, so that the ship over-gotten was with waters, he 
 soothly slept (sleeping was). 
 
 2,5. And they nighed, and came, hied to, and awak- 
 ed him, thus quothing ; Do-right save us, we dead, 
 froward, been, and are, and be lost. 
 
 26. The Healhig quoth to them, at what, for why^ 
 frighted are ye, little believers? then he arose and threat- 
 ened, had^ to the winds, and the sea, and wroughten 
 was mildness niickie. 
 
 27. Soothly, to ivit, then the men wondring were, 
 thus quothing ; whom like, tvhat, is this, for that the 
 winds and seas hear (easily mind, hearkeneth to) him. 
 
 28. And with that, he, came over the. lake, sea^ 
 mouth, into the land of that nation the Gergasenes, 
 runnen against him two having devils, devil-sick, sick' 
 
 * MS. Note in Durhnm Book. 
 
 Thaem the tuus (literally twice, goes iico ways) ymb godes maeht 
 him fstondes maeht & geleafa, fore is ungelefnise. 
 Literal Rendering. 
 
 To them that doubt about God's might/ from them with-stands 
 (withdraws) he his might and belief, for their unbelievingness. 
 
 * Though the Gothic mod is only found in the sense of zVa, the 
 Saxon mod like the Greek QvMoc admits mind. 
 
 k 
 
40 GODSrEL THURH MATTHRW. 
 
 deoful seoha, (seocnesse, F.) of byrgennum' ut (ofy 
 geeadon, hroetho (rethe, F.) grimme, suithe, suse, & 
 thus, ne senig monn mashte ofer fara, & gae, & geonge 
 therh woeg tha ilco. 
 
 29. & heonu geceigdon", cegende, lirymdon^ thus 
 cuethende, husetd bituih hus & the, (hivcet is the & 
 us gemaenc, F.) sunn Codes? thu cuome hider ser tid 
 to pinennc, tiritcrga, (threagenne, F.) usih'? 
 
 30. WcES uutedlice, unfeor, nehuur, ne long fro~, 
 him & thaem, suner berga monigra, suiier swina^ ge- 
 foeded (etende). 
 
 31. Diowles uutedlice gebedon (bsedonjF.) hine cue- 
 thende, gif thu worpes, iita ivearpa, usig, usie^ send 
 usig in suner^ berga, th(Vs sunrce swin, (svvina heorde). 
 
 32. Sccueth to him, gaeth, & faereth; soth tha, Sz 
 hia, eadon, & gefoerdon, & geeadon in bergum, in 
 swhmm ; & heonu mith hries geeade all suner, & etho, 
 therh hriedlice, & oefestlice, on rcese nitvel\ (on, F.) 
 in sse, & deade weron, & deadedon, in wsetrum (on 
 waetre, F.). 
 
 33. Tha hiorda, hiordes^^ uutedlice geflugunj and 
 cuomon in byrig, ccestre^ gesaehgdon, scegdon^ (cu- 
 
 ' The antient larroivs of the Britons, 
 
 * Call is pronounced as cmved in Lancashire. 
 
 * MS. Note. 
 Tha hine gesegon. — They him sayen. 
 
 * Lye translates these words by grex, but as they are not found 
 in any other MSS. I prefer connecting them with swin, and xr, er, 
 heord, abbreviated herd of swine. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 41 
 
 ness, out and off- hied, of the barrows, wrath and griin 
 sooth, so, and thus, not any man might over fare, and 
 go, and gang, thorough way the ilka. 
 
 29. And ho now! they called (screamed) thus 
 quothing, what is between us and thee, iv/iat is thee 
 and 2fs common, son of God ? art thou come hither 
 ere the tide to painen, torture, (throen) us ? 
 
 £0. Was soothly, urifar, near, not long from, them 
 sundry boars, many, sundry swine, fed (eating). 
 
 S 1 . The devils soothly begged him quothing, if thou 
 warps, out'ivai'ps^ us, send us in swine, boars, (herd of 
 swine). 
 
 32. And he quoth to them, go, and fare ; soothly 
 they hied, and fared, in the boars, sivinc, and ho 
 now! all the swine (herd) wrathly, and fast, with rush, 
 headlong, hied in the sea, and dead-were-done in the 
 waters. 
 
 S3. The herdsmen soothly flewen, and come into 
 the borough, cester, and saiden (quothen) all, and 
 
 ' I render this headlong y \. e. on noil, because Gen. xxxiii. 3, fe- 
 oll niwel, fell his noil, i. e. lowed his head, which in other places 
 is written knot. Sax. 
 
 An ass's noil I fixed on his head, 
 
 Shakspeare. 
 • We here recognize the tir-w. 
 
 G 
 
4« GODSPEt THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 thon, F.) alle, & of thaem thathe diobles haefdon, deo- 
 fill ieohe werun^ & <pfclon, (deofulseocnyssa, F.). 
 
 34. & heonu all ceastra geeade togaegnas Haelende & 
 gesene hine, & tha hine gesegon, gebedon, bedun^ tha 
 of~eade, & of ~ gefoerde, ferde^ fro~ gemasrum' hiora. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1. & (tha, F.) gestag in scipp, ofer foerde, thone 
 Sipy (pfer seglode, F.) & cuom in burig, ceastre^ his. 
 
 2. & heonu gebrohtun him eorth* cry pel, loma, ( la- 
 man, F.) liccende in here, hedde ; & gesaeh the Hael- 
 end geleafa hiora, & thara, cueth thasin eorth crypple, 
 Ipma^ getriowue, & gelef, getreowe^ (gelyfe, F.) la 
 sunu (beam, F.) Fgefen bithon, & sie f~gefen, for* 
 letne, the synno thina. 
 
 S. & heonu sum other frcT uthuutum, hocera^ cue- 
 don bituih him, ininnan heom^ (betwinan, F.) the$ 
 ebal sas, falsath. 
 
 4. & mith thy gesaeh the Haelend smeawunga', thohm 
 tas (gethanc, F.) heora, cueth to heom^ huon, for^ 
 luvon (to hwi, F.) thencgas ge yfleo, yfel^ in heortu^ 
 iurum. 
 
 3. Huaet, kwether, is eathur, ethre^ (eathelicre, F.) 
 
 * This word is retained in land-war^*, boundary- mar^ ; the^ 
 Gothic MARKos, MARKONj marz, Pers.5 marc, Cam.j mearc, Sax.^ 
 &c. see Wachter. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 43 
 
 of them that devils hadden, devil sick were, (had devil- 
 sickness.) 
 
 34. And ho now! all the cester hied against the 
 healing-one, and seeing him, they begged him, that 
 he over-hie, and over-fare, from marks theirs. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1 . JL HEN hasted he in ship, and over-fared that sea^ 
 (over sailed), and came into the borough, cester, his. 
 
 2. And ho nowl they brought to him one crippled 
 in limbs, lame, lying on a bier, hed ; then the Heal- 
 ing-one saw their belief, he quoth to him crippled of 
 limbs, lame, lo! son, ham, trust, & believe, forgiven 
 been, and for-letten, thee sins thine. 
 
 3. And ho now ! some other from the witens, hook* 
 ers, quothen betwixt xhevaselves, within them, between, 
 this evil sayeth, false th, 
 
 4. With that the Healing -one saw their musings, 
 thoughts, (thinkings) he quoth to them, for why (to 
 why) think ye evil in your hearts ? 
 
 5. What, whether, is easier, easT/ liker, to quoth. 
 
 • Artus, Latin. 
 
 * MiTOKiNs^ per <rr, mootings, imaginationes, Lat.; ^13/, «30, 
 
44 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 cuoetha, f^efen, forlelnCy bithon the synna (thine, F.) 
 & cuetha, gecwef limine, aris & geong, & gaa ? 
 
 6. Tha gie gewitte, jvite, (witon, F^) sothlice f~thon 
 sunu monnes haefes, lupfeth, maeht on eortho Pgef- 
 nisse, & to f "gefanne, synna ; tha cueth thaem eorth 
 cr)'pple, Ionian^ aris, genini (nym, F.) bereothinne, 
 bedd^ & geong in hus thin. 
 
 7. & aras & eade (fcrde, F.) in hus his. 
 
 8. Gesegon uutedlice tha menigo ondreardon, and- 
 dreordwt, (ondi edon, F.) & geuuldradon, ivuldradun, 
 ("wuldrodun, F.} God, se the gesalde mseht suelc mon- 
 num. 
 
 9. Si mith thy oFeade, & gefoerde, foerde^ thona 
 the Hifilend, gesaeh monno sittende in teloneo, geflces^ 
 (toU-sceamule, F,) Mattheum mith noma, & waes ge- 
 nemmed, & benemned, haten, (thass nama wass Ma- 
 theus, F.); & cueth to him, soec mec, & fylg, foylg^y 
 (filig, F.) ; & aras fylgende waes hine, & him. 
 
 10. & geworden waes, riestende, hine, hlionede^ 
 (saet, F.) in hus, heonu monigo bier suinniho & syn- 
 fullo, gafel hrvefe, cuomun & gersestun, fdionadun^ 
 (saeton, F.) mith thone Haelend & thegnum, leorneras, 
 (leorning cnyhtum, F.) his. 
 
 1 1. & gesegon Pharisaei cuethon to theignum, leor' 
 
 * To justify my rendering it will be necessary to enlarge my ge- 
 neral observations. That^e^des is connected v^ith gafoi will rea- 
 dily be admitted ; and few will hesitate that the Latin gsiblum, gSL" 
 ve^-kind tenure is of the same family, yielding, or paying rent .— 
 What is yield, but the Saxon geld, agylt j usgilda, fragilda, 
 Goth.5 gelten, Germ.j g'lald, Island.3 gialddag, Verelius? If any 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 45 
 
 forgiven, for-letten^ been sins thine, or quoth, arise 
 and gang, and go ? 
 
 6. That ye soothly wot, wisen, for that the son of 
 man has, haveth, might on earth to forgiveness of\ and 
 to forgive, sins ; then quoth he the crippled of limbs, 
 lame-one^ arise, nim bier, bed^ thine, and gang in 
 thine house. 
 
 7. And he arose and hied, fared^ in house his. 
 
 8. The many soothly seeing it, dreaded, and won- 
 dered, God, he that sealed such might to men. 
 
 9. And with that the healing-one over-hied, fared^ 
 thence, he saw a man sitting at the guild (toU-sham- 
 bles), Matthew by name, was named, benamed, hight' 
 ed, (his name was Matthew), and he quoth to hlra, 
 seek me, and follow me ; and he arose following was 
 him. 
 
 10. And it wroughten was, that while he rested, 
 leaned, (sat) in house, ho now ! many bare sinners, 
 and sinful, gavel-reeves, came and rested, leaned^ (sat) 
 with the Healing-one, and his thanes, learners^ (learn- 
 ing knights). 
 
 1 1 . And the Pharisees seeing quothen to his thanes, 
 
 person will consult Madox's History of the Exchequer, a book of 
 the very higljest authority, he will instantly see that every city and 
 borough were assessed at different sums, which the alderman an4 
 livery-men of the different guilds were to collect in their ^tti^-hal|, 
 «nd yield to the king for their privileges and immunities. 
 
46 OOnSPEL THUnH MATTHEW* 
 
 nenim, his, Fhuon mith yfel wyrcendum & synnful- 
 Iu~, giefel gelirefum^ ettes, eteth, laruu' iur. 
 
 12. Soth Hselend tha geherde (thiss geherende, F.) 
 cueth, ne is tharf thazin halum & gemnise to lece, & 
 from, ah thaem yfle haebbendum, imtrymum^ (ac seo- 
 mm, F.)« 
 
 13. Geongas, o-^/^, uutedliceleornas, ^e/eorm^a/A, 
 huaet is, tha sie, mildheortnisse ic willo, & nis geafo, 
 ascegdnisse^ ne Fthon cuom ic ceceyge, ceganne^ (ge- 
 cigeanne, F.) sotiifeaste ah synfullo. 
 
 14. Tha geneolecdon, & cuomon, to him thegnas 
 Johannes, cuethendo, & hia cuedon, Fhuon woe, & 
 usih, we, & Pharisaei, we fiestas, y^^/a^ A, oft, & symle, 
 gelome^y (gelomlice, F.); thignas, leorneras, uutedlice 
 thine ne festas, fceslatk. 
 
 15. & cueth to him the Haelend, huether, ne, magon 
 (sceolun, F.) sunu, beam, brydgumes msense, wepan, 
 tha huile mith him is, & bith, brydguma; cymes, 
 cumathy uutedli, tkonne, dagas mith thy genum~en, 
 qfirred, bith fro~ him brydguma, & tha, & thon, tho* 
 anne, fsestas, fiesten, (faestath) & gefaesdon. 
 
 1 6. Neaenig monn sothlice insendes, sett€th,{6.eihl^,) 
 clath fihles' neTiAes^^Jlyhti neowne (niwes, F.) & fot- 
 clath, in wede, krcegl (reaf \ F.) aid, & f ~uered ; ge- 
 
 * Df. Johnson observes that in most of the European language* 
 the same word signifies to learn, and to teach : but may not this 
 be the true etymology of Lord, the teacher, the director, whose 
 doctrines and commands are to be obeyed, rather than hlqford ? 
 
 * The Saxon hwilura, whilon, at whiles, from time to time^ 
 hwilum an, hwilum twa, whilom one, whilom two. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 47 
 
 learners^ for why with evil working, and sinful, meUy 
 gavel-reeves^ eats, c<7^^?/A, your learer ? 
 
 12. Sooth the Healing -one that heard (this hearing) 
 quoth, not is thrift {need) of a leech to the whole, and 
 gamesome, but to them evil-having, nntrimm, (sick). 
 
 13. Gang, ^0, soothly learn what is, that be, I 
 will mild-heartness, and not a gift (sacrifice) for that 
 not come I to call sooth-fast, ah sinful. 
 
 14. Then the thanes of John nigh-came to him, 
 quothing, and they quothed, for why we, and us, 
 and Pharisees fast oft, (semper, Lat.) ivhilom (whilom- 
 like) ; thanes, learners, thine soothly not fast ? 
 
 15. The Healing-one quoth to them, whether, not, 
 may, shall, the sons, hams, of the bridegroom moan, 
 weep, the while the bridegroom is, heetli, with them ; 
 soothly, then, the days come when that the bridegroom 
 nimmed, Jarred, beeth from therfi, and then they fast- 
 doen. 
 
 1 6. Not any man soothly insends, setteth, (doeth) 
 cloth of neat's felt, new fleece, and foot cloth, in weed, 
 raiment, robe, old, andfor-weared; for then its fulness 
 
 ' John the baptist in the Gothic, Mark i 6 had jah gairda fil- 
 lEiNA Bi HUP sEiNANA, yea girth fellcn alout hips his; fellen. Sax. 
 
 * Neat, nytew. Sax. cattle, retained in «ea/*' -tongue. 
 
 * Reaf primarily signifies what is folded round. Sheriff, the keep- 
 er of the roll of the shire : reeve the sails, &c. 
 
49 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW, 
 
 nimes, heahefeth, f "thon fylnisse his fro" wede, hrcrgle 
 (reafe, F.) & wyrse toslitten, sVikte werthed (and se 
 filitte hith the wyrea, F.) 
 
 1 7. Ne sendas, geotath, win niwe in byttum aldum, 
 fvinheligas^ aide (bytta, F.); atha, other, deer, e'leSy 
 toslittcn, to hersteth (brocene, F) bithon, bel-gas (byt- 
 ta, F.); & tha win agotten, agoten, bith, &thabytto 
 losas, to lose weorthath-, ah tha win niue in byttum niue 
 Sendeth, geotathy geodath, (doth, F.; & aedgaed ne bi- 
 thon, behalden, bu heuth (geghther bith gehealden, F.) 
 
 1 8. Thas hine sprecende, tha he thccs spreac to heom, 
 to him, & thasm ; heo (he) nu aldormonn an geneo- 
 lecde (genealaehte, I\) cwoniy & gewordade hine, cue- 
 thende, Diihten, dohter min nu (& otherhuile) gedead 
 is (is dead, F.) asivolden, & geliored' is, ah cymon sett 
 hood, thin, ofliia & heo lifeth, & tha hia lifige. 
 
 19. & aras the Haelend gefylgde (folgade) hine & 
 thegnas his, leorneras, 
 
 *20, & heo nu wif thyia blodes flouing, hlodryne, & 
 losning, getholade, throtvade, & gedrog tuelf uinter, 
 &tuelfger% geneolecde beiendu, hehyndan, (aeftar, F.) 
 & gehran, ccthran, fas, & wloh, fcess, wedes, hrcvgl 
 (reafes, F.) his. 
 
 21. Hio cuaeth f~thon bituih, ininnan, hir deiglice 
 (on hyr mode, F.) gif ic hrino sua, ejhe, huon wede, 
 hrcpgly his, ic hal beom, earn. 
 
 ' I can find no cognate word, if the Saxon j\ should not be the 
 r-, a very similar character often ponfounded by editors : geliosed, 
 lost. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 49 
 
 iiimmeth, haveth, from the weed, raiment, robe, and, 
 it is worse siitten, worse tvroughty and the slit beeth the 
 Worse. 
 
 1 7. No one sends, getteth, new wine in butts (wine- 
 bellies) old; either, (otherwise) else, the butts, bottles, 
 be siitten, and the wine out-gone beeth, and the butts 
 lost, to loss wrought ; but he sendeth, gettetk, doeth, 
 new wine in new butts, and out-goed it not beeth, but 
 both, either beeth holden. 
 
 18. Thus him speaking, then he thus spake, to them 5 
 ho now ! an alderman nigh-came and worthied (wor- 
 shiped) him:, quothing. Do-right-one, my daughter 
 now, (& other- while) dead is, dissolved, ah! come set 
 thine hand on her (over her), and she liveth (and then 
 she lives). 
 
 19. And the Healing one and his thanes, learners ^ 
 arose and followed him. 
 
 20. And ho now ! a wife that blood-flowing (lessen- 
 ing) blood-running, had throe-ed (dolet, Lat.) grieved 
 twelve winter (and twelve years), nighed beyond, be^ 
 hind, after, and touched the base of his weed (raiment 
 Yobe.) 
 
 21. For that she quoth between, ivithin, herself, 
 dearnly, {in her mind) if I touch only (even the rim 
 of weed (rahnent) his, I whole be, am. 
 
 * The GR, CR, the circle. 
 
so GODSrBL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 22. Soth the Haelend gecerde (bewende,F.), &ge- 
 seah tha, & hia, cueth getriu, getremue, & gelef, doh- 
 ter ; gleafo, geleqfa, thin thee hal dyde, (gehaelde, F.) 
 & hal geworden wses wif of thaem, & thaer tith, hwile 
 (tide, F.). 
 
 23. & mith thy gecuom, cwom (com, F.) the Hael- 
 en in hus aldormennes (thses ealdres healle, F.) & ge- 
 saeh, piperas (hwistleras, F.) menigu (hlydende me- 
 njgeo, F.). 
 
 24. He gecueth, cerras, gewitath, & eft gewoendas 
 (gath heonum, F.) ne is F'thon dead thy maiden, ma^g- 
 deri^ & tha maid, ah slepes, hio slepeth (slaepth, F.): 
 & gehbgun* (tseldun, F.) & smserdon hine. 
 
 25. & mith thy f^drifen, utaworpen (utadrof, F.) 
 wass thrythreat, & thy msenigo, in eade, & geheald, 
 & genom, hond hire, & arras tha maiden, mcrgne, 
 
 26^ Geeade, & spranc', mersung^, hlisa*, thas, & 
 thysiu in alle eortho tha ilco (that land, F.). ■ 
 
 27. & geongende, & tha geeode thorn, forth-foerede^ 
 the H«r, gefylgdon, fi/lgdun, hine, & hi, tuoege bi- 
 sene, & blinde clioppende & cuethende (cegende, hry- 
 niynde. F.) milsa,; miltsa, us, & usig, sunu Davides. 
 
 28. Mith thy uutedlice gecuome to hus (ham, F.) 
 geneplecdon, eodun (genealaehtun, F.) to him, twa, 
 tu, bisenu & blinde : & cueth to him se Haslend, ge- 
 lefes ge, gelef a th (gelyfegyt, F.) Fthon ic maeg this, 
 
 « See Whiters elements SPR, p. 37, 23;. 
 3 See verse 31. ^' 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 51 
 
 22. Sooth the Healing-one reverted, zuended about, 
 and saw her, he quoth, trust thou and believe daugh- 
 ter ; thy belief thee whole did, healed, and the wife 
 was wroughten whole of that tide, while. 
 
 23. And with that the Healinfr-one came in the al- 
 derman's house, this elder's hall, and saw piper s, ivhistl- 
 ers, and many luting, Jiuting, 
 
 24t. He quoth, recur, quit, after- wend, (go hence), 
 for that the maiden, maid, is not dead but sleepeth : 
 they laugh, sneer-i^id, at, him. 
 
 25. When that the rout, and the many, was fore.- 
 driven, out-ivarpen, out-drove, he in-hied, and held, 
 and nimmed, her hand, and the maiden arose. 
 • 26. This more-saying, listening, hied, spread in all 
 that ilka earth, that land. 
 
 27. The Healing-one ganged, hied, forth-fared, 
 thence, and two without-seeing, blind, followed him, 
 ycleping, and quothing, calling, screaming, son of 
 David mild be, to, (mercy) us. 
 
 28. With that soothly he came to house, home, the 
 twa, two, without sight, blind, nighed, hied to him ; 
 and the Healing-one quothed to them, believe ye that 
 I may this, that, do, work you, that I you may heal. 
 
 * Thervi can be no listening without a spund being at least ex- 
 pected. 
 
5^ ODDSPEt THUBH MATTHEW. 
 
 iliiet gedoa, & gewyrca iuh, iue, (thaet ic inc ' ma&g 
 gehzclan, F.) cuedon to hf, buta tuu, ia^ Driht. 
 
 29. Tha gehrun, (elkrany ego (eagena, F.) hiora, 
 cueth, & cuethende, aefter geleafa iurre, geleafan iu- 
 
 • erum^ geweorth iue, sie iuh. 
 
 30, And untynde, ontyned^ weron ego, egan, hi- 
 ora & thara; & behead, & beboden waes him, forheade 
 heorn^ & thasm, the Haslend cueth, geseath thate nan 
 nyte, tha ilues n^enig mon wite. 
 
 21. Tha ilco, hia^ uutedP geeadon, utgangcndcy 
 gemersadon, gemerdon^ geond (gewidmsersudun, F.) 
 hiue in alle eortho (land, F.) thy, h thia. 
 
 32. Tha hia weron fjsrend, utgangende^ uut~ tha 
 ilco, heonu, he nu^ gebrohtun him monno dumbne, 
 monu dumh^ & deaf, diwlas hsebbende, deoful seokeru 
 
 35. oc mith thy Fdraf, utwearp (ut adryfenum, F.) 
 thiul, & thone diwl, deoful, sprsscend W8e$ the dum- 
 ba, & gewundrad, wundredun, weron tha menigo, cue- 
 thende nsefre aedeawde thuslic, swa, in Isrl. 
 
 34. Pharisasi uut, thonne, hia cuedon, in aldormenn, 
 aldre, diowbla, he, f "drifes, utweorpeth, diowlas, deo^ 
 Jul. 
 
 35. & ymb, geond, eade the HasP ceastrse, & bur- 
 ga salle & were' & cest", gelaerde & lasrende in somnun- 
 gum hiora, & bodade godspell rices, & gerade all un- 
 hselo, & untr}~, & all untry'mig & un hselo. 
 
 * This is one of Lye's authorities for inc, you, when a tyro might 
 have discovered that n was an error for u, which is proved by the 
 
 Durham and Puishworth readings. . 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 5*^ 
 
 they quoth to him be-out (without) doubt, yea^ Do- 
 right. 
 
 29. Then he touched their eyes, quothing, be ypu, 
 wrought you^ after your belief. 
 
 30. And their eyes were untined ; and the Healing- 
 one, badj forbad, them, quothing see that man not 
 wot, that this not any man luit. 
 
 31. The ilka, they, soothly hied, more-said him in 
 all, beijond, that earth (land). 
 
 32. Then they, the ilka, soothly were fared, oui- 
 ganged, ho now ! they broughten him man dumb, and 
 deaf, devil having, devil-sick. 
 
 33. When that fore-drove, oxit-warpen, out-driven, 
 the devil, the dumb speaking was, and the many won- 
 dered, quothing, never at eye presented ivas, thus- 
 like, ^0, in Israel. 
 
 34. Then the Pharisees soothly quothen, he fore- 
 drives, out-warpeth devils in (through) alderman, eld:* 
 er, of devils. 
 
 2>S, And the Healing-one hied about, beyond, the 
 cesters, warks and boroughs, learing in their assem- 
 blies,* and preached the gospel of richness, and remade 
 all unholy and untrim. 
 
 * Where fortified tvorh vrere thrown up. ^^ar^worth castle^ 
 u'orks-urought. 
 
54 GODSPEL THUnH MATTHEW. 
 
 36. Gesaeh sothlice tha menigo, gemilsade him, & 
 thuiin & niilsande waes, f"^thon weron geberede', & le- 
 gon suae scip naefdon hierde. 
 
 37. Tha cueth thegnum his hripes sothlice monigo, 
 wercmenn, & wyrcende menn, uuf huon. 
 
 38. Biddas Fthon hiaferd hrippes, tha he, Tuorpa, 
 Fdrife tha wercmenn, & tha wyrcende, in ohthrjpp his. 
 
 CHAPTEK X.* 
 
 1. & WERON geceigd tuelfe thegnas his * * * * 
 
 23. * * * * in thissen ceeastra fleas ge in other, 
 sothlice forthon ic cuetho iuh ne cerras ge burgus Isri 
 with he cyme sunu monnes. 
 
 24. Ne is thegn oF thone laruu, ne esne* of~ hlaf- 
 €rde. 
 
 25. Genoh^, thaem thaegne thate he sie suae laruu 
 his, & thea* suae hiaferd his ; gif thone faeder hiorades 
 this diowla f^uost geceigdon, maru woen is gehuse 
 his. 
 
 26. Ne Fthon ondredes ge hia*=, nowiht*^ f~thon 
 
 * At the advice of an intelligent friend, I shall at present only 
 give the literal rendering of one reading of the Durham Book, and 
 mark the various readings beneath j for he justly obseiTes, — first 
 establish your principle, when it is admitted, edit your collations 
 for the learned. 
 
 (j;^ Various Interpretations and Readings in the Durham Book. 
 * & thea *• & we< maeg <= & tha •* & naenig 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 55 
 
 36. Soothly then he saw the many he mercied them, 
 for that they werd deprived, and lay as sheep not hav- 
 ing a herdsman. 
 
 37. Then quoth he his thanes, the reap soothly i^ 
 many, but the workmen are few. 
 
 38. Bid ye for that the lord of the reap that he drive 
 the workmen in oat- reap his. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1. And his twelve thanes were called ***** 
 
 23. * * * * in this cester, flee ye in other, for 
 that soothly I quoth you, not course ye the boroughs 
 of Israel with that the son of man comes. 
 
 24. A thane is not over learer, nor a swain over his 
 lord. 
 
 25. Enough is it the thane, that he be as his learer, 
 and the thrall as his lord ; if then they have called the 
 father of the herd the worst devil, more I ween his 
 house-hold. 
 
 26. Therefore not dread ye them, for that nought 
 
 * Ge Jf red, ler is the vires, deprived of vigor. 
 
 * AouAo^, $i^ov, Sov, Greek; do, Lat.j one, in the language o£ 
 4osnesday, whom the lord possit dare et vendere. 
 
55 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 gedegled tha nese eft unwrigen*, & gehyded tha nesc 
 gewitten^. 
 
 27. Tha ic cuetho iuh in thiostrum, cuethas ge in 
 leht, & tha in eare geherdon, bodages of" hrofa & 
 husa. 
 
 28. And nallath ge ondrede tha thathe ofslaes licho- 
 ma, tha sauel uut~' ne magon hie of "^lae : ah is rehtrae 
 thone ondredes, se the maege & tho suel & lichoma 
 r'doa*^ in cursung^. 
 
 29. Ah ne tuoege staras^ ofanu cymas, & enne^, 
 of thsein ne fallasth of" eortho butu Fader iurre. 
 
 30. Iweres sothlice & heras heafdes alle getalad aron^ 
 
 31. Nellath ge forthon ondrede, of^monigum throw- 
 ungum^ thy betro^ gebithon iuh. 
 
 3?. Eghuelc f~thon se the geondetas'' meh beFe 
 monnuT, ic ondeto hine' bef~ Fedef minu" se the is in 
 heofnas. 
 
 33. Se the uuted" onsaeccas meh bef "e monnum, 
 ic onssecco^ hC^ beFae Fieder minum se the is in 
 heofnas"". 
 
 34. Nelleth ge gedoema" f^thon ic cuom to sen- 
 
 ^ & gedegled ^ & geascad ^ ^ losige ** & tintergo « ic 
 
 hrondsparuas *" &un » &sint ^ &tliyselbra • & thone 
 
 '^ & ic willo onsacca '^ & thene 8c hine *" & in heotiiu 
 
 ^^ & tha ge se domad 
 
 * I believe that I here give the true rendering of uut", the Goth- 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 5/ 
 
 is dulled that not is after unarrayen, and hid that not 
 is wotten, 
 
 27. That I quoth you in duskiness, quoth ye in light ; 
 and that ye heard in the ear, bid ye on the roofs of 
 houses. 
 
 28. Not shall ye dread them that slay man's- likeness, 
 but may not slay the soul: ah it is righter him to dread, 
 he that may soul and man's-likness undo in cursing. 
 
 29. Ah ! not two stares come for a half-penny, and one 
 of them not falleth over the earth without your Father. 
 
 50. And sooth ly the hairs of your head are all told. 
 
 5 1 . Not shall ye therefore dread, ye are better than 
 many stares. 
 
 32. Each ilka he that unto-hights me before men, I 
 unto-hight him before Father mine, he that is in heaven. 
 
 33. But he that unsakes (^forsakes) me before men, 
 I unsake him before Father mine he that is in heaven. 
 
 34v Not shall ye doom that I come to send peace 
 
 ic UTA, out J and Mr. Tooke has learnt ^om other etymologists 
 that lut is he-out in one sense. 
 
 * s omitted. 
 
 * Stares in Cheshire are starlings : throwungum, per «t. 
 "• The Gothic is ahdhaititb, unto-kighteth. 
 
 I 
 
58 GODSPEL THURH MAtTHBW* 
 
 denne sibbe' on eortho ; ne cuom ic frith* sende, ah 
 suord '. 
 
 35. Ic cuom rthon to daelanne* monno from ^ feder 
 his, & dohter fro" moder hire, & mag with*^ swer* hire* 
 
 36. & fiondes menn husa his. 
 
 37. Se the lufas fader & moder forthor thon mec, 
 ne is meh wyrthe ; & se the lufas sunu & dohter oF 
 meh, ne is meh wyrthe. 
 
 38. & se the ne nimeth*^ throuung his & fylges^ meh, 
 ne is meh wyrthe. 
 
 39. Se the begettes^sauel his, loseths hia^; & se the 
 welle losige' sauel his f~e meh infyndes tha ilco. 
 
 • 40. Se the onfoes"* iuh, meh onfoes ; & se the meh 
 onfoes, onfoes thene se the meh sende. 
 
 41 . Se the onfoes thone witge in noma witges, meard 
 witges the onfoes^, & se the onfoes thone sothfsest in 
 noma sothfsestes, meard sothfsestes onfoes. 
 
 42. & sua hua dringe selles^ well anu~ of lytlum 
 thassu~ cselc"^ waetres caldes, suae michil, in noma 
 thegnes, soth ic cuetho iuh, ne loseth mearda his. 
 
 * &: to sceadanne ^ & with ^ & fro~ ** & onfoeth * & soecas 
 ' & the infyndes « & Tdoeth »» & tha » & loses & rdoea 
 
 & ffoeras ^^ & he onfoeth * & sealla °» & scene 
 
 • Per metathesin, and the cognate P for B, C or X for S, pax j 
 peace. 
 
 • Friodedeith, Goth. John viii. 42 : frijos siuks ist, xi. 3 
 favor t favorite is sick. Mr. H. Tooke says " a friend, i. e. jrjiianb, 
 pfteonb, the present participle of pjuan, ppcon, to lovej means 
 
 ss>*r_ 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 59 
 
 on earth; not come I to send friendship, but a sword. 
 
 35. For that I come to deal man from his father, and 
 daughter from her mother, and mate from her shrew, 
 S6, And the fiends of a man are his house folk. 
 
 37. He that loves father and mother further than 
 me, is not worthy of me ; and he that loves son and 
 daughter over me, is not worthy of me. 
 
 38. He that nimmeth not his throeing and follows 
 me, is not worthy of me. 
 
 39. He that begets his soul, loseth it ; and he that 
 will lose his soul for me, finds the ilka. 
 
 40. He that haves you, haves me ; and he that haves 
 me, haves him that sent me. 
 
 41. He that haves a wizard in the name of a wizard, 
 has the meed of a wizard ; and he that has a soothfast 
 in the name of a soothfast, has a soothfast's meed. 
 
 42. Whoso will give to drink to one of these Httle ones 
 a chaHce of cold water, however much, in the name of 
 a thane, sooth I quoth you, he loseth not his meed. 
 
 (subaud. any one, some one) loving : vol. ii. p. 50. This impu- 
 dent, self-assuming plagiarist, who has borrowed four fifths of his 
 second volume, where any etymological judgment is manifested, 
 from Mr. Whiter and myself, never acknowledges it. The NG, 
 the NT of Mr. Whiter, my thing, doing, (in "The Saxon and En- 
 glish Languages reciprocally illustrative of each other"), a school- 
 boy could have discerned was the termination for which we now 
 yse ing. ibid. 
 
 * ^im, to cuL 
 
 * The Latin socer, socrus, are of the same family. 
 
 * I am not satisfied with my rendering, but I know no better. 
 
00 OODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 CHAPTER Xr. 
 
 1. & GEWORDEN waes% mith thy geendade^ the 
 Haelend bebeadende'^ twoelfe thegnum his, gefoerde 
 thona thate he laerde & bodade in byrgum^ hiora. 
 
 2. Johannes uuted~ mith thy geherde in bendum 
 werca Cristes, gesende tuoege of thegnum his, 
 
 S. Cueth to him, thu arth^ se the to cymende waes^, 
 oththae other we bidas. 
 
 4. & geonduarde the Haelend cuoeth to thaem, fae- 
 ras^, eft saecgas ge Johanni tha worda geherdon & ge- 
 segon. 
 
 5. Biseno geseath, halto geonges, lie' throuras ge- 
 claensad aron^, deafo geheras, deado arisas', thorfende* 
 godspell boddages. 
 
 6. & eadig' is se the ne bith ondspyrnende^* in mec. 
 
 7. Thaem uuted~ fro~ geongendum, ongann the llaeP 
 gecuoetha to thaem menigo" fro~'' Joh^ae, huast' eada ge 
 in uostr" gesea ? gerd"^ fro~ uinde styrende" ? 
 
 8. Ah huaet eada ge in uoestr~ gesea? thone monno 
 
 • & is *> & gefylde ^ & bebeade ^ & in ceasti-u* « ^ 
 arth thu *" & is s & geonges ^ & bithon ' & awaecas 
 ^ 8c ondspymisse * & f ~huon "* & pulspes " & sceaecende 
 
 ' This word I have already observed is like, the likeness of a man, 
 the body without the sou/, the form without the spirit ; Lichdeld, 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 61 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 1. And it wroughten was, after the Healing-one 
 had ended his biddings to his twelve thanes, he fared 
 thence that he might lear and bead in their boroughs, 
 
 2. John, soothly, with that he heard in bonds the 
 works of Christ, sent two of his thanes, 
 
 3. And quoth to him, thou art he that to come was, 
 either other we bide ? 
 
 4. And the Healing-one answering quoth to them, 
 fare, after say ye to John the words ye heard and saw, 
 
 5. The unseeing see, the halt gang, the rough in 
 body are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead arise, to the 
 orphans the gospel is beaded ; 
 
 6. And easy is he that beeth not spurning against me* 
 
 7. They, to wit, fore-gone, the Healing-one began 
 to quoth to the many about John, what hied ye in the 
 waste to see ? a reed stirring from the wind ? 
 
 8. Ah ! what hied ye in the waste to see ? the man with 
 
 the field of carcases -, LickwBke, the watching of the dead ;^ lich" 
 gate, /icA-owl ; leika, Goth. Jiesh. 
 
 * The organic PR when P is softly uttered, pervades a very ex- 
 tensive range of words j privo, pauper, Lat.j deprive, poov; opipos, 
 orbus, orphan, bereave, &c. the 1Q. 
 
 ' Per a-r. * Aspernor, Lai. 
 
03 OODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 mith hnescnisu'' gegearuad*? — heono tha the mith 
 hnescu gerelum gescirped* bithon in husum cyninga 
 biothon. 
 
 9. Ah huset eado ge gesea ? thone witgo ? ge^ cuetho 
 ih & Fthor thon witgo. 
 
 10. Thes Pthon is of thon aurrten wges, heono ic 
 sendo engel min f e onsione thin, se the Fe gearuuade 
 weg thin bePe thee. 
 
 1 1. Soth ic cuetho iuh, ne arras betuih sunum wif^ 
 hera^ fro~ Joh~ fulliuhtere, se the uuted" lesra is in ric' 
 heofna^ mara is of thgem^. 
 
 12. From dagum uuted" Johannis Baptistas with nu, 
 ric heofna masgen & uneathe getholas ; and tha^ixi 
 threatende*^ hia, geniomes tha. 
 
 1 3. Alle r'thon witgo & ae with to Joh" gewitgecjon. 
 
 14. Gif gie welle onfoe% the is Helias s^ the to- 
 ueard waes. 
 
 15. Se the haefes earo hemisses, geheras, 
 
 1 6. To huaem uut~ gelic ic woeno cynn this ? gelic 
 
 ' & geweded *» & sothlice ' & mara ^ & fro~ thaem. 
 * & nedunga 
 
 * See the Gothic. Nesh in Cheshire is nice, delicate, tender-, the 
 Nis -, as I have observed before, I consider as in-is, inesse, Lat. the 
 quality, in modern language, with nicety arrayed. 
 
 * Om shrived is the exact word^j used for penance, when shroud" 
 
 I 
 
THE GOSP£T. THROUGH MATTHEW. 63 
 
 iieshness tjiiceness) arrayed? — ho now! they that are 
 shrouded with nice raiments be in king's houses : 
 
 9. Ah what hied ye to see? the wizard? yea I quoth 
 you further than a wizard. 
 
 10. For that this is he of whom written it was, ho 
 now ! I send annunciator mine fore thy sight, he that 
 fore-yareth thy way before thee. 
 
 11. Sooth I quoth you, a higher has not arisen be- 
 twixt (^amongst) the sons of wives than John the fuller, 
 but he soothly that lesser is in the rick of heaven is 
 more than him. 
 
 1 2. Soothly from the days of John the Baptist with 
 (until) now, the rick of heaven toils with moan and 
 uneasiness ; and they threatening it nim that. 
 
 1 3. For that all the wizards and the aye witnessed 
 until John. 
 
 14. If ye will nab it, this is Elias he that toward was. 
 
 15. He that has ears to hearen, hear he. 
 
 1 6. But to whom I ween is this generation like ? it 
 
 ed in a white sheet : our shirt, skirt, and perhaps girth are of the 
 same source. 
 
 • Reach conveys the proper idea, extent. 
 
 * Nab I admit is a thorough vulgarism, but it comes nearer to 
 the original than have, though both have the same origin j see 
 Whiter, p. 120. Have, habe, and nabe. Germ, is the wave of a 
 wheel, that which has or receives the axle: D33, Heb. hollow: 
 imxf. Sax. is a cup. 
 
6^ <K>DSPEL TUURH MATTHEW. 
 
 is cnashtum' sittendum in spree*, thathe* gecliopadon** 
 efnu* aid urn % 
 
 17. Cuoethath, we sungun iuh, & ne plasgdege ; we 
 mith hondum beafton, & ne gemasndon^ ge. 
 
 1 8. Cuom rthon JohT ne etendende^ ne drincende^, 
 cuoethas diowl hasfis : 
 
 19. Cuom Sunu monnes ettende & dringende, & 
 coethas, heonu monn fric^ & drincere wines, baer suin- 
 nigra & synfullra freond^. & gesothfaestad is^ mith wis- 
 do^ frcT suniT his. 
 
 20. Tha ongunn of sceomage^ thaem burgum in 
 thaem geworden weron swithe raonige msehto his, 
 Tthon ne dydon"^ hreonisse. 
 
 21. Wsethe Chorazaim! was the Bethsaida ! Fthon 
 gif in Tiro & Sidone gewoerden woeron maehte, tha ge- 
 worden aron in iuh, Flong in asca & in cilic' hreow- 
 nisse dydon". 
 
 22. Soth huethre, ic cuoetho iuh. Tyro & Sidoni 
 Fgefenno bith in daege domes thon iuh. 
 
 23. & thu Capharnaum, hia with in heofoniT thu 
 
 * & se the ^ & cliopende ^ & heofodlinges •* & ne hea- 
 fegde ge ^ & ne ett ^ & ne dranc « & etere ^ & meg 
 
 * & waes ^ & snytro * & rcuoetha ™ & ne worhton 
 
 " & worhton 
 
 * L and N are continually changed, as trvev^uwv, irXsvu.wv j ^<A- 
 ris, (pivnc, inlecebrae, i/lecebraej himme/, himiwj cUd, kindj &c. 
 Vide Wachter. Proleg. 
 
 • The only information I obtained relative to this word was from 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTltEW. 65 
 
 fs like children sitting in the boroughs, they that yclep 
 their even old, 
 
 17. And quoth, we sung to you, and not played ye; 
 we with hands beaten, and not moaned ye. 
 
 1 8. For that John came not eating, not drinking, 
 and ye quoth he has a devil : 
 
 J 9. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and 
 ye quoth, ho now, a man voracious and wine-drinker, 
 a friend of bar- sinners and sin full. And wisdom is 
 sooth-fasted from her sons. 
 
 20. Then began he to shame the boroughs in which 
 so many mights of his were wrought, for that they did 
 not rueness. 
 
 21. Wo to thee Chorazim ! wo to thee Bethsaida ! 
 for that if the mights were wrought in Tyre and Sidon, 
 that wroughten are in you, forelong they had done rue- 
 ness in ashes and cinders. 
 
 22. Sooth I quoth you, Tyre and Sidon easier for- 
 given beeth in the day of doom than you. 
 
 23. And thou Capernaum, thou that heaves thee high 
 
 Hickes, who says Spraece is forum. It gave me milch trouble, I 
 -admit, before 1 saw Mr. Whiter on the subject, ajid the result of 
 our investigations is nearly the same : n,B,<l>, or P,B,F, I consider 
 with him as cognate and cliangeable letters. The BIl, FR, PR, and 
 per bumaph MR, are much connected with " terms relating to the 
 affairs of commerce" as Z'orough, ^org, ^•urgiim, Carrier, barter, 
 ^'cirgain, bourse, y()rum,yair,yare,yrequent, 'nparrvj, irpa.a-a-vjy itfuuj, 
 />retium, price, at par, wart, maz-ket, 772erx, mercov, &c. vid. 
 Etymol. Mag. p. 88 ; but the Rush%vx)rth Gloss peculiarly corro- 
 borates our etymology, *'sittendeon protbore" sitting on prue-lar . 
 
 ^ L for N x'vvi;, cmis. 
 
66 GODSrEL TIIURH MATTHEW. 
 
 thee ahefes, with hclle of dune gestigdes thu ; Tthon in 
 Sodomis gewordne woere mceht, tha geworden aron in 
 theh, ea-thu msehte* weren wungiende^ with thonne 
 ondueard daeg. 
 
 ^4. Soth huoethre ic cuetho iuh forthon thasm eortho 
 Sodomorum forgcfenne bith in dasg domes thon the. 
 
 25. In thaer tid geonduearde Hser ****** 
 
 CHAPTER XXVr. 
 
 70. ***** thu saeges. 
 
 71. Uteode tha he to duru'^ gesaeh hine thiu thiua*, 
 & cueth thasm thathe weron ther, & thes wass mith 
 thone Hasp Nazarenesco. 
 
 72. & eft sona onsoc mith aath, tha ic ne conn' 
 thone monno. 
 
 73. & ceft"^ lytle huile geneolecdon tha the stodon, 
 & cuoedon to Petre, «othlice thu of thaeni arth, Tthon 
 & reord^ thin cuth^' thee doeth. 
 
 » & eathae maege ^ iSc thaette liia gewunudon « & midi thy uut" 
 waes he utgeongende to dum <* &ymb * &cytliic 
 
 * Till ujo, Goth, is the term corresponding to our maid, and as M 
 and W are frequently changed, as mith with, Goth, and Sax , wo- 
 nen. Sax.; fxsvsiv -, maid is easily changed into wait, or plr'mcta' 
 thesin thiua becomes \^'ait. 1"HT, and D aie much connected 
 with attendance and doing, Qccv, Ssw, hvXof, epSx, kc. Gr.; thiwi, 
 Goth.; tlieoN^ , thane, doa, Sax.j &c. 
 
 * This might with eqiwl propriety be rendered know, kani^^ 
 
THE GOSPEL THROt)GH MATTHEW.^ 67" 
 
 With heaven, adown styed art thou with hell; for that, 
 if wroughten were in Sodom the mights that wrought- 
 en are in thee, ah thou might have wonned with this 
 onv/ard day. 
 
 24. Sooth, I quoth you, for that easier forgiven yea 
 beeth the earth of Sodom in the day of doom, than thee. 
 
 25. In that tide the Healing-one answered * * * 
 
 CHAPTER XXVr. 
 
 70. ***** thou says. 
 
 71. Then out hied he to the door, and the waiting 
 maid saw him, and quoth them that were there, and 
 this was with the Healing-one of Nazareth. 
 
 72. And soon after he unsaid with an oath, that I 
 not con the man. 
 
 73. And after a little while they that stood nighed, 
 and quothen to Peter, soothly thou art of them, for 
 that read thine couth (known) thee doeth. 
 
 KANT, KUNTHi, Goth.; ceniiti, cnawa. Sax.; kann, kiinne, Isl.; 
 gwnn, Welsh J xowejy Hesych. yivcco-x.yj nosco, &c. quaere p. 
 Cuth is tlie Gothic kunthf, N dropped, opposed to uncouth. 
 
 ^ Redd in old English signified speech or counsel, as 
 
 The man is ble«>t that hath not lent 
 
 To wicked read his ear. Sternhold, orlg. 
 
 I will analyse this word according to the system frequently adopt- 
 ed by me. JE,, the Latin aio, atwv, Gr. is the aye, the laiv, the 
 truth. R and D or TH are the two active elements, the dQen-, 
 spSiu. To read was primarily used to recite the M, the law of Mo- 
 ses. It then came to signify what teas read, recited, ordered, (i.e. 
 
•ft GODSPEL THUnH MATTHEW. 
 
 74. Tha ongann he adustriga & sweriga, thsete ne 
 cuthe thone monno; & hroethe* honu gesang^. 
 
 75. & eft gemyndig^ waes Petrus to word Haelendes, 
 tha he cueth, aer thon the honu crewa thriga mec on- 
 saecest ; & eode ut weop bitterlice. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 1. JyloRGEN tha hit gewaerth, gethaehtunge in eo- 
 dun alle aldor sacerdu & asldro thass folces with thone 
 Haelend, tha hine to deathe saldon*. 
 
 2. &c gebundene gelaasdon^ hine Pontio Pilato thaem 
 under cynige*. 
 
 3. Tha gesaeh Judas, ss the hine salde, Fthon the 
 he genithrad* waes to hreownise, gebrohte^ thrittih scil- 
 linga aldor sacerda & aeldro. 
 
 4. Cuoeth, ic synngade^ sellende^ blod thone soth- 
 faest ; soth hia cuoedon, huast to us ? thu gelocas*. 
 
 • &sonu ^&gecrawie *=&gemyste <^&saldon *&ge- 
 roefa ^ 8; gelaedde ? & ic firinade •» & ic salde * & gsiist 
 
 the Hebraism read-read) ordo, Lat. ordinance, to mean what wai 
 aurat. Sax. aread, writ, the luritten law, that was ready when 
 united with kann, Goth., con. Sax., to know to read, to know 
 the law, to know what was written, hathjon, Goth, to reckon, to 
 reason, run, Goth.j ratiocinatio, Lat. &c.: the ^noi^er^ of the law 
 thw became the Judges of the law^ the raedes-men, radchenistre. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 6^ 
 
 74. Then he began oath to utter and swear, that I 
 not know the man ; and readily the hen sang. 
 
 75. And Peter after reminded the word of the Heal- 
 ing-one that he quoth, ere then the hen crow thou 
 thrice me unsayest; and he hied out and wept bitterly. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVn. 
 
 1. ± HEN it morning was wrought, the elders of 
 the priests and elders of the folk entered into thinking 
 with (against) the Healing-one, that they might put 
 him to death. 
 
 2. Thei/ led him bounden and gave him to Pontius 
 Pilate the under-king. 
 
 3. Then Judas, he that him sold, saw it, for that 
 he nethered was to rueness, he brought the thirty shill- 
 ings to the elders of the priests and elders, 
 
 4. ^nd quoth, I sinned, selling the blood of the 
 sooth-fast; sooth they quothen, what is that to us? 
 thou look to it. 
 
 judges of the riding, what was raeht, right, Sec. This is not the 
 place to censure Mr. Tooke's observations, or the paltry review of 
 the British Critic, on the word right. Probably my " extraordi' 
 nary vanity" (Crit. Rev. June I8O7.) for which please to read, ten 
 years self -conviction, may adventure to affirm that law jnd truth 
 are connected with M through lego and vere, Lat. 
 
 * You would have sold your king. Shaken 
 
 ' Humlled, l6wered. 
 
70 GODSPEL THURH MATTHIiW. 
 
 .5. h worpende tha scillingas in tempel, gewat, & 
 thonu code* mith sade hine awrigdc'. 
 
 6. Tha aldor thonT sacerda geniomende tha scillin- 
 gas cucdon, ne mot monn senda hia in temple Pthon 
 worth ^ blodes htis. 
 
 7. To thichtimge thon" geeodon, gebohton mith 
 thxm*^ lond lum vvrihta"^ in bibyrignisa ellthiodigra. 
 
 8. Forthis^ geceyged wass lond the Acheldama, lond 
 blodes with thiosne ondaord daeg^. 
 
 9. & tha gefyiled vvaes, thate acueden wass therh Hie-, 
 remias thone witgu, cuoethende, & onfengon thrlttih 
 scillinga, worth thaes gibohta thone ^ fro sunu" Israhel; 
 
 10. & gesealdon tha^ ilco in lond lumwrihtces, sua 
 gesette me Drihten. 
 
 1 1 . The HasP uut stoth befu" thone mider cynige, 
 & gefraign hine the undercynig cwethende, thu arth 
 cynig Judeana ? cueth him the Haelend, thu cuethes. 
 
 12. & mith thy gewroeged^ fro'" aldormonnu" sacer- 
 da, & asldra, nowiht geonduearde^. 
 
 1 3. Tha cueth to him Pilatus, ne heres thu' hu micla. 
 with thee coethas"^ ? 
 
 ■ & tliona geongende ^ & feh « & of thaem ^ & smithes 
 
 * & forthon f with thone longa daege » & thaes the hiu gebohton 
 
 •» & hia ' & genithrad ^ & geondsuarde ' & ah thu ne 
 
 heres "" & sacas cythqessa. 
 
 1 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 71 
 
 ' 6, And warping the shillings in the temple, he quitt- 
 ed, and thence hied and with tye jirked himself, 
 
 6. Then the elders of the priests nimming the shil- 
 lings, quothen, man not might send them in the tem- 
 ple, for 'tis the worth of blood. 
 
 7. Then they hied to thinking, and boughtea 
 with them the land of loam-wrights for burying the 
 heathen. 
 
 8. For this the land was called Acheldama, the land 
 of blood to this onward day. 
 
 8. Then was filled, that quothen was thoix)ugh Je- 
 remiah the wizard, quothing, they fanged the thirty 
 shillings, the worth of this they boughten from the sons 
 of Israel ; 
 
 10. And gave the same for the land of loam-wrights, 
 as Do-right set me. 
 
 11. But the Healing-one stood before the under- 
 king, and the under-king arraigned him, quothmg, 
 thou art the king of the Jews ? the Healing- one quoths 
 him, thou quoths. 
 
 12. And with that he was arraigned from the alder- 
 men of the priests and elders, he answered nought. 
 
 IfJ. Then Pilate quoth to him, not hears thou how 
 mickle witnessing they say against thee ? 
 
 * Erwurgte, Germ, to itra*igle,threlile, to kill wiihout shedding 
 blood ; wearg, Sax. furca j iht criminal /ir^if himself iVym the lad- 
 der, and breaks his neck, QuaTe .-^cjiy.c^v. 
 
 6 
 
79 OODSPfiL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 14. & ne ondsuarede him to aenigum worde ; suse 
 tha wundrade se geroefa s withe'. 
 
 15. On thsem thonne symbel gewunade* waes se 
 groefa forleorte thaem folce enne gebundenne, thone 
 the hia waldon. 
 
 16. Haefde uut~ tha gebundenn meme monno the 
 waes ahaten Barabbas, se the Fe raorthur gesended 
 waes i~ carcem. 
 
 1 7. Gesomnadun r'thon'hfjcueth Pilatus,huetheme 
 wallas gie ic forleto iowh, Barabbam, & thone Haelend 
 se the acueden is Crist ? 
 
 1 8. He wisse Pthon tha therh aefista* saldon hine. 
 
 1 9. Mith thy saet uut" he Fe hehsedle, sende to him 
 wifhis, cueth, nowiht sie the & thaem sothfaeste ; * * 
 
 42. * * * * * gif cynig Israhela is, astige nu of 
 rode, & we gelefes him. 
 
 43. Getrewed in God, gefrigeth nu hine, gif welle 
 hine, cueth f~thon thaet ic Godes sunu am. 
 
 44. Thaet iico uuf & ^ha morsceotho' tha the ahong- 
 ne weron mith hine, aedwioton*. 
 
 45. Fro" seista thon" tid^ thiostro geworden weron 
 of" alle eortho othth to huil nones. 
 
 » & gewuna ^ & huil 
 
 * I have at length discovered the corresponding word, vast, 
 
 * Eabylgnesse, Sax. Ps. xxix, 4. Evilness is connected with it. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 73 
 
 14. And he answered him not to any word; so that 
 the grave wondered vastly. 
 
 1.5. On that solemnity the grave was wonted to let 
 forth to the folk a bounden one, the one that they 
 would. 
 
 1 6. But they had then a major (superior^ man bound- 
 en that was highten Barabbas, he that for murther was 
 sent into chains. 
 
 1 7. Them therefore being assembled, Pilate quoth, 
 whether will ye that I let forth to you, Barabbas, or 
 the Healing-one he that quothen is Christ ? 
 
 1 8. For that he wist that thorough enviousness they 
 surrendered him. 
 
 1 9. But when that he sat on the high-stall, his wife 
 sent to him, and quoth to him, notight be with thee 
 and that soothfast j************* 
 
 42. ***** if he king of Israel is, /e^ him haste 
 now from the rood, and we believe him. 
 
 43. He trusted in God, let him free him now, if he 
 will him, for that he quoth that I am God's son. 
 
 44. The murtherers to wit, they that hangen were 
 with him, twitted him with the same. 
 
 45. Then from the sixth tide darkness was wrought- 
 en over all the earth unto the ninth while. 
 
 ' The German Catholic Translation, Luther's Reformed, New, 
 smd Holland read morder, 
 
 * The Gothic ipwEiTiTEDUjr. 
 
 L 
 
74 OODSPEL THURH MATHTHU. 
 
 46. Ymb huil uuf nones gecliopade the Haer stefne 
 miclc, cuoethende, Heli ! Heii ! lema sabacthani ? tha 
 is, God min ! God min ! f'huon f~leorte thu mec ? 
 
 47. Sume thon ther stondende & gcherende hia 
 cuoedon, Heliam ceigas thes. 
 
 48. & hrsethe^, iornende an of hiora genom ^ spync ^, 
 gcfylde niith eecced, & ona sette hread, and salde him 
 drinca. 
 
 42. Othre thon cuoedon, abid, wutu" we gesea 
 hwcther cyme Helias gefriega hine. 
 
 50. The Haer uut eft~ sona cliopade micelne stefne 
 asende gast. 
 
 51. & heonu waghrahel temples slitenne*^ waes in 
 tuaem daslum fro'" ufawaerdwitii to niotha weard & eor» 
 thu inhroered waes, ^ stai^as to brocen^ weron. 
 
 52. & byrgenna^ntyned*" weron, & moniga licho- 
 ma halga wjera, the, the slepdon arison, 
 
 53. & geeadoii of byrgennum sefter erest his, cuo- 
 mon in haiigs ceastrar& aed eaudon nionigum. 
 
 54. Centori thon'" & se the mith hine weron** hald- 
 ende the Haelend geseende eorth hreernisse, & gewur- 
 don, ondreardon suithe, cuoethende, sothlice Godes 
 sunu waes thes ilea. 
 
 55. Weron thonne ther wifo monigo, feorra, tha 
 
 ^ & sona * & mith thy genom « & spynga '^ & to borsten 
 * & to sliten f 3r intuende « & in tha halga 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 75 
 
 46. But about the ninth while the Healing-one yclept 
 with Steven micle, quothing, Heli ! Heli! lema sabach- 
 thani? that is, my God! my God! for why left thou me? 
 
 47. Some then there standing and hearing, they 
 quothen, this calls Elias. 
 
 48. And readily one of them running, nimmed a 
 spunge, filled it with acid, and set on a reed, and gave 
 him to drink. 
 
 49. Others then quothen, abide, see we to wit 
 whether Elias comes to free him. 
 
 50. But the Healing-one soon after yclept with micle 
 Steven, and sent out his ghost. 
 
 5 1 . And ho now ! the waving raiment of the temple 
 was slitten in two deals from upward even to beneath- 
 ward, and the earth was reared, and the stones broken 
 were. 
 
 52. And the burying places were untined, and the 
 likenesses o/many holy men (yiri) they that slept arose, 
 
 oS, And hied of the burying places after his arise, 
 and came in the holy city, and to- eye present luere of 
 many. 
 
 54. Then the centurion, and they that with him were 
 holding the Healing-one, seeing the earth rearness, and 
 what was wrought, dreaded vastly, quothing, soothly 
 this ilka was God's son. 
 
 55. There were then many wives far off^ they that 
 
 ^ & tha thither weron. 
 
J6 OODSPBL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 the fylegdon* thone Haelend from Galilea geherdon 
 him. 
 
 56. Bituih thaem wses Maria Magdalenesca & Ma- 
 ria Jacobi^ (^ Joseph mater, & moder suna Zebedcei. 
 
 57. Mith thy efem uut geworden were, cuom sum 
 momi wlong fro" Arimathea thaes waes noma Joseph, 
 se the^ discipul wses thses Hselendes ; 
 
 58. Thes com*^ to Pylatus, & baed Hchoma thses 
 Hselendes. Tha Pilatus geheht ageafa lichoma. 
 
 59. & genumen wses the lichoma Joseph in hrsegle 
 claenu beivand hine, F. 
 
 60. k sette thast in byrgenne his niwe, tha aheawa 
 in Stan, & gewselte stan micel to duru thaes byrgennes, 
 & eode. 
 
 6t. Wses thon there Maria thiu Magdalenisca & 
 othero Maria sittendo with thaet byrgenn. 
 
 62. Othero thon doege thyiu is mettes gearwing, 
 gesomnadon tha aldor sacerdas & Pharissei to Pylatus, 
 
 63. Cuethende Drihten eft gemyndig we aron, 
 thaethe merra' he cueth geonu^ hlifigende, seft~ thrim 
 dagu" ic ariso. 
 
 64. Gehat f ~thon gehalda^ byrgenn oth thone thirde 
 doege, eothe maeg^ cyme thegnas his, & hia f" steala 
 
 ■ & fylgende weroa *> & the ^ k genes <^ & ge « k 
 thaete sie gehalden ^ thj^ hia. 
 
 #'' 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 77 
 
 followed the Healing-one from Galilee, hear-doing 
 him. 
 
 56. Between (^among) them was Mary Magdalen, 
 the mother of James and Joseph, and the mother of 
 the sons of Zebedee. 
 
 57. But with that even wroughten were, some 
 man well-having come from Arimathea, the name of 
 this was Joseph, he that was a disciple of this Healing- 
 one; 
 
 58. This came to Pilate, and beaded the likeness of 
 this Healing-one. Then Pilate highted to give the like- 
 ness. 
 
 59. And Joseph nimming the likeness hewaund it in 
 clean raiment. 
 
 60. And set that in his new barrow that was hewen 
 in stone, and wheeled a mickle stone to the door of 
 this burying place, and hied. 
 
 61. Then there was Mary the Magdalen and other 
 Mary sitting with that barrow. 
 
 62. Other then day, that is meats yareing, the eld- 
 er priests and Pharisees assembled to Pilate, 
 
 63. Quothing, Do-right, after we reminding are, 
 that marrer he quoth, yea now living, after three days 
 I arise. 
 
 64. Hight therefore to hold the burying-/>/ace unto 
 the third day, either his thanes may come, and they 
 
 * ID, Hebr.j marzjai, Goth.j amyrred, Sax.j '^Makers or 
 marrers of men's manners". Ascham. 
 
78 GODSPEL THURH MATTHEW. 
 
 hine, & cuotha thaem folce aras* from deadu: & bith'' 
 thiu hlaetmesto duolu'*^ wyrse fro~ aerra. 
 
 65. Cuoeth to him Pylatus, habbath ge gehaeld, 
 gaad, haldas suae gie wuton tha ilco. 
 
 66, U^t fro" eodon gefaestnadon tha byrgenn, mer- 
 caiide^ thone stan * ***,* * * * ♦ 
 
 » & arisa ^ & waes ^ k hurorf ^ k gemercadon. 
 
 THE REMAINDER OF ST. MATTHEW IS ^OT EXTANT IN 
 THE GOTHIC. 
 
THE GOSPEL THROUGH MATTHEW. 79 
 
 from-steal him, and quoth the folk, he beeth arose 
 from the dead ; and the latemost dulness heeth worse 
 from ere. 
 
 65, Pilate quoth to them, ye have a hold, go, hold 
 so ye wott the ilka. 
 
 66, To wit they from hied, and fastened the bar- 
 row , marking the stone, ******** 
 
 I DwALA, Goth, a dullard, SLdolt;^ a/ool; Tribl, Hebr. dolus Lat. 
 
I 
 
 I 
 
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 or to the 
 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond. CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 • 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
 (510)642-6753 
 
 • 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing 
 books to NRLF 
 
 • Renewals and recharges may be made 4 
 days prior to due date. 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 M A YiaeniB 
 
 12,000(11/95) 
 
 NOvTsBrr^ 
 
 LD 21A-50m-3,'62 
 (C7097sl0)476B 
 
 .General Library 
 
 University of California 
 Berkeley 
 
ji&m^f